Hogwarts OverExposed - Salazar's Return

HOGWARTS OVEREXPOSED
SALAZAR'S RETURN Chapter One

The Streets of Fort Lauderdale

Friday, August 5, 2005


“They look like they’re having a great time,” Jamie said, watching enviously from the window in the staff tower as the Giant Squid tossed the girls ten to fifteen feet in the air and then permitted them to splash back down into the lake before scooping them up and repeating the process.

“Why don’t you go join them, Jamie?” Hermione suggested. “It’s not like we have that much packing to do.”

“I’d love to except I haven’t written to Alex today, and we pledged to owl each other every day,” Jamie answered.

Jamie and Alex would be starting their seventh and final year at Hogwarts in the autumn and had been best friends since their first year. Last year they had finally acknowledged that the feelings they shared for each other went far beyond friendship. Both Alex and Jamie planned to train as Aurors after they completed Hogwarts and then, in due course marry.

When Jamie’s parents died during her fifth year, she had thought that life, as she knew it, would come to a crashing halt. Jamie envisioned saying good-bye to Hogwarts and having to seek some sort of menial employment in order to support herself and her then ten-year-old sister, Emily.

Professor Granger, who had been a mentor to Jamie, refused to think about this alternative. Since the girls had no living relatives, she and her fiancé, Harry Potter, insisted on caring for Jamie as a sister and becoming guardians to Emily. Harry and Hermione did this without hesitation despite Hermione having previously adopted Caitlin, a then eleven-year-old girl who had been orphaned and abused.

And so Harry Potter, now at the ripe old age of twenty-five and married for only slightly over a year, finds himself the father of three children: Caitlin, who would soon turn thirteen and start her third year at Hogwarts; Emily, now twelve and entering her second year; and Benjamin, Hermione and Harry’s newborn son, just over two months old.

“Harry, will we be able to Portkey all the way to Fort Lauderdale or will we have to do it in phases because of the distance involved?” Jamie inquired as Harry entered the room.

“That is the one advantage a Portkey has over Apparating,” he answered. “There is no limit to the distance you can travel. Our group is rather large, however, and so I’ve arranged for three Portkeys.”

“Three? Why so many? And what about Timmy and Ben?” Jamie inquired. “Timmy is rather young to understand he must hold onto the Portkey and Ben, well he just can’t.”

Timmy is the four-year-old son of Samantha Bowman, an American witch. Sam had originally come to England searching for Timmy’s birth father but, after a year of no leads, had given up and settled in Hogsmeade where she met and fell in love with Ron Weasley, who suffers from lycanthropy. He had just been released from Azkaban and, at the time, was working in a joke shop owned by his twin brothers, Fred and George.

It was at Harry and Hermione’s wedding that Samantha and her son were initially observed by Timmy’s birth father, none other than Draco Malfoy. Draco made a legal attempt to gain custody of his son, but upon failing, begrudgingly accepted the state of affairs and his current role in his son’s life.

“I secured three Portkeys mainly because of Ben and Timmy,” Harry explained. “Traveling by Portkey can be rather rough treatment, especially with a large number of people thrashing their limbs about. I propose that you girls use one Portkey. That will allow Hermione and me to secure Ben between us and the Weasley’s to do the same with Timmy.”

“But will all three Porkeys have the same coordinates?”

“Yes,” Harry said assuredly. “The only drawbacks are that we have to allow ten minutes between departures, and that we will be arriving in an area that none of us are familiar with. But I’m sure everything will go well.”

* * * * * *

“I’m tired,” Kim whimpered, “Can we get out of the water for a bit and take a break?”

“I’m rather exhausted myself,” Caitlin agreed.

“You two are worse than two old ladies,” Emily complained, but she conceded and headed for the shore. “I wish we could shrink Elmo and take him on holiday with us,” she said glancing back at the Giant Squid.

“I’m sure that would go over spectacularly with the other ship passengers,” Caitlin said sarcastically. “Somehow I don’t think they would take kindheartedly to a giant squid in one of the ship’s swimming pools.”

“Nah! I guess not,” Emily said sadly. “I’m going to miss him though while we’re away.”

“I’ve never been on a cruise ship before,” Kim said excitedly. “I’m so glad your parents invited me to go along.”

“We are going to have a great time,” Emily commented enthusiastically. “I understand that they have food available twenty-four hours a day and you can eat as much as you like.”

“You’re starting to sound like Professor Weasley,” Caitlin observed. “I think that’s the only reason he’s agreed to go.”

“Speaking of food; could any one else go for an ice cream cone?” Emily suggested.

“That sounds good,” Kim said. “Do you know how to get down to the kitchens? Will the elves give us a little?”

“I don’t think Emily is interested in asking the elves,” Caitlin said. “Actually, I don’t think its even ice cream she truly wants, but rather the clerk that serves it.”

Kim looked at both Emily and Caitlin questioningly, not understanding what Caitlin was talking about. Kim, who was Emily’s best friend and dorm mate, had gone home at the end of school to visit her mother, only returning yesterday in order to go on the ten day holiday cruise with the Potters and Weasleys.

“When you shopped for your school items last fall in Diagon Alley, did you happen to notice Florean Fortescue’s Ice Cream Parlor?” Caitlin asked.

“Oh yes!” Kim answered. “ My mum and I stopped there for a sundae after we first met you at Madam Malkin’s.”

Meeting Kim at Madam Malkin’s had been the first of a succession of events that changed Emily’s life. The final event was Emily asking the Sorting Hat to place her in Slytherin House, instead of Gryffindor with Caitlin and her sister, so that she could watch out for Kim.

“Mister Fortescue has opened a parlor in Hogsmeade and his son Roger is running it,” Caitlin stated. “Emily seems to find him more attention grabbing than any sundae on the menu.”

“He may not be a sundae,” Emily proclaimed, “but he is quite tempting.”

“May I remind you that he is also twenty and you are only twelve,” Caitlin said shaking her head.

“No reason I can’t look,” Emily insisted. “Besides, I think he likes me.”

Kim gave Caitlin a questioning look, as if to ask if this was true. Caitlin nodded her head in response. “He can’t take his eyes off her. It’s revolting.”

“So, who wants to walk into Hogsmeade for ice cream?” Emily asked hopefully.

“We’ll have to go back to the castle first and change and get money,” Kim said.

“I have enough money with me,” Emily said, “and the shop is right on the edge of town; we can go as we are.”

“In just our bathing costumes?” Kim questioned, looking nervous. “Emily, yours is practically nonexistent.”

Kim was wearing what would be considered a very reserved one-piece costume. Caitlin had on a small bikini and Emily…. Emily’s swim costume was very minimal. At a distance, she appeared to be nude.

“Actually, both Caitlin’s and my bathing costumes are non existent,” Emily responded. “We are only wearing the concealment charm.”

Kim looked at her best friend in disbelief and then reached out and touched her. Physical contact negated the charm and allowed her to see Emily in what she was actually wearing, which was absolutely nothing.

“I should have known you guys wouldn’t actually wear swim costumes,” Kim said. Then she stared at Emily. “Even micro-mini ones.”

Both Emily and Caitlin are naturalists and preferred to be unclothed whenever possible. Jamie and Emily’s parents were nudists and they raised their daughters in the naturists’ ways. Both girls feel extremely uncomfortable when clothed and would much prefer to always be naked even if others about them are clothed. They don’t see being unclothed as wicked or sexy, but rather as natural and comfortable.

Jamie befriended Caitlin when she first started Hogwarts, and was the first real friend and positive role model Caitlin had ever had. It was by accident that the young girl discovered Jamie was a naturist. Caitlin was so impressed by Jamie and her explanation of her lifestyle that she was tempted to try it. She became an immediate convert.

“Okay!” Kim agreed. “I’ll walk into Hogsmeade with you, but only if we all cover ourselves with our towels.”

Emily and Caitlin both raised their eyebrows in annoyance, but agreed to the condition.

“Should we tell your parents?” Kim asked Emily. “They might become concerned when they see we are gone.”

“We won’t be gone that long,” Emily said reassuringly. “Besides, if they miss us, I’m sure they’ll guess where we are.”

“She’s been dragging me into Hogsmeade almost daily,” Caitlin complained quietly to Kim as Emily walked away to get her towel. “Mum and Dad would have a stroke if they knew the true reason why.”

“I can understand her having a crush on an older boy, but,” she looked fretfully at Caitlin, “why would a twenty year old boy be interested in her? Don’t get me wrong. I’m not putting her down. Emily is very attractive, but after all she is only twelve.”

Caitlin nodded her head in agreement. “I feel the same as you; it’s weird. Guys that age shouldn’t be attracted to a little girl,” she declared. “But don’t try telling Emily that. She’ll bite your head off.”

Once Emily had retrieved her money, the girls wrapped themselves in their towels for the long walk.

Although the girls are best friends, they have uniquely different personalities and attitudes. Caitlin and Emily both abhor clothing and prefer being nude, even when in the company of clothed people. Caitlin accepts the fact that they live in a textile world and nudity under certain circumstances is just not acceptable. Emily, however, is and always has been an extremist when it comes to nudity, sometimes pushing the limits of socially acceptable behavior. She resents being forced to wear clothing and considers the term ‘private parts’ ridiculous. To her mindset, a body part is just a body part, and she shouldn’t be forced to cover any of hers just because other people have dirty thoughts.

Kim is a most unenthusiastic nudist. In order to avoid lingering embarrassment from a cruel prank on the Hogwarts Express in her first year, she had all her cartoon-imprinted underclothes destroyed. This caused her dorm mates to mistakenly assume that she, like Emily, was a nudist. She now uncomfortably lives that lie. She has actually become at ease being naked with Caitlin, Emily and their family. The cruise, on the other hand, will be her first experience at public nudity, and she is exceedingly apprehensive.

Even the way the girls draped their towels about them was indicative of their different feelings. Kim used the towel to its fullest extent, wrapping it around her body just under the arms with it reaching mid thigh. Caitlin wrapped hers around her waist as a long skirt reaching near her ankles, but leaving her tummy and bikini top exposed. Emily folded her towel several times and then wore it as a short skirt. Her torso was bare except for two triangles of material that barely covered anything. .

Kim looked briefly at Caitlin, but then stared blatantly at Emily. “I’m going to be nude on this cruise for the next ten days,” she said entreating. “Can’t you guys at least humor me by fully covering yourselves whilst we walk to Hogsmeade?”

Caitlin and Emily exchanged aggravated glances, but then begrudgingly repositioned their towels in a manner similar to Kim’s before they began walking toward the path that led to the main gate and eventually to the all wizard village of Hogsmeade.

“Its just not fair,” Emily complained as they approached the pair of magnificent wrought iron gates that were flanked with stone columns, topped with winged boars and guarded the entrance to Hogwarts. “What harm would befall the world if we were allowed to stroll into Hogsmeade nude? I want the feel of air and sunlight on my body, not a damp, clammy towel.” Emily looked like she was about to shed the object of her frustration, but instead looked at Kim and relented.

They had only gone a few hundred feet past the gate, when Caitlin came to a sudden stop. “Did you feel that,” she cried nervously.

Kim looked at her questioningly. “Feel what?” she asked, a bewildered look on her face. “I didn’t feel anything.”

“I did,” Emily piped up. “It felt as though something hot was trickling down my back. Kim, remember when Professor Flitwick demonstrated the Disillusionment Charm on us last Christmas, the charm that made us blend in with the decorations. It felt exactly the same as when he lifted it.”

Kim nodded her head. “I remember the charm and the feeling it created when it was applied and lifted, but I didn’t sense anything like that just now.”

“That’s exactly the sensation I had,” Caitlin agreed. “But what caused it and why didn’t Kim feel it. I’d think it had something to do with the wards that hide the castle from Muggle view, but I’ve never had that feeling before when entering or leaving the grounds. Besides we’re all witches. Why would you and me experience it and not Kim?”

The rest of the journey was occupied with questions and hypothesizing, but as they approached the edge of the village, they agreed to table the discussion until they returned to the castle. If anyone could give them an answer, it would be Hermione.

“I can’t get over how fast they built that store,” Kim said, admiring the colorful ice cream shop. “They hadn’t even started construction at the end of the school year, and now in just over a month, it’s open.”

“It’s been open for three weeks,” Caitlin commented.

“Wizard contractors take some short cuts not available to Muggle builders,” Emily added.

“Yeah!” Kim said. “One might call it magic!” They all chuckled.

It was nearing two o’clock as they entered the nearly empty shop, the lunch hour rush having ended.

“Well, what have we here?” the clerk behind the counter asked. It was undoubtedly a rare sight to have three towel-clad girls enter his establishment. Although he had addressed all three girls, his eyes only inspected Emily. “Did you girls just get out of the shower?”

“No silly,” said Emily dreamily. “We were swimming and had the urge for some ice cream. This is my good friend Kim. She is going on holiday with Caitlin and I.”

Roger gave Kim a smile of recognition, but quickly turned his attention back to Emily. “I’d say Kim was extremely fortunate. I would really enjoy being on vacation with you for a week.”

At this comment, Emily blushed, but Kim and Caitlin exchanged uneasy glances. This smooth talking git might entrance Emily, but, although she didn’t know why, Kim had taken an immediate dislike to Roger.

“I was hoping perhaps you had come to visit me,” Roger said suggestively. “But since you prefer ice cream, what can I get you?”

Emily seemed content to stare at Roger; therefore, Kim decided to place her order. “Could I have a small cone of chocolate, please?”

“I’ll have a small cone also,” said Caitlin, “but make mine vanilla, please.”

“And what about you, beautiful,” Roger said.

“Could I have one of those swirl mixes of both kinds?” Emily asked sweetly.

Roger purposely served Caitlin and Kim first. The girls sat down at one of the many empty tables as Emily waited to be served and pay.

As Roger handed Emily her cone he got a mischievous grin on his face. “Do you know what they say about people who get mixed ice cream?” Emily shook her head, no. “They say they go both ways.”

Emily blushed a deep shade of red, but made no comment. Instead she asked, “How much is the total bill?”

”That depends,” Roger said devilishly. “Perhaps we could work out an agreement that would be both easy on your pocket and easy on my eyes.”

“What do you mean?” Emily asked innocently, not understanding.

“I envisage you looking quite nice in your swim costume,” he said, licking his lips. “If you drop the towel and model it for me; all three cones are on the house.”

Emily licked her ice cream, both to prevent it running down the cone and to give her time to think. Her bathing costume was rather skimpy and dropping her towel and modeling seemed like a rather sexual thing to do. On the other hand, she was a naturist. If the world were fair, she’d be happily standing here completely nude at the present time. Besides, she’d sort of like Roger to see her in her bathing costume and free ice cream in the bargain sounded like a great deal.

Emily looked around the room. There were only six other patrons in the shop; four pre-teen boys at a table near the rear and a young couple near the window. This felt so weird. She had absolutely no qualms with the entire world seeing her naked. She had even walked naked to the grocery when she was ten, yet modeling a bathing costume in an ice cream store somehow seemed wrong.

“I’d really love to see how nice you look,” Roger said entreatingly.

Her decision was made. “Would you hold my ice cream?” she asked passing the cone back to Roger. “Now don’t snicker. I’m only twelve and with a bit of luck my figure will develop considerably more.”

“I’d never laugh at you, besides I think you have an excellent figure,” Roger said.

“Okay, here goes,” Emily said, stepping back from the counter. She couldn’t believe how nervous she was as she undid the towel and in order to avoid seeing Roger’s expression stared anxiously up at the ceiling.

As she felt the towel brush her body on its way to the floor, she began turning slowing, allowing Roger plenty of time to scrutinize her before finally looking him in the eyes and saying, “Well, what do you think?”

Roger had dropped Emily’s ice cream on the floor. The young girl that was sitting near the window had grabbed her spellbound boyfriend and dragged him from the shop as the four young boys at the rear went wild. Caitlin and Kim, who had been absorbed in conversation and paying little attention to Emily, jumped to their feet.

“What happen to your swim costume!?” Kim asked in a panic as Caitlin ran to pick up Emily’s towel and toss it to her.

It was only when Kim asked what had become of her costume that Emily realized that she was indeed standing there starkers.

“Roger, I’m sorry,” Emily said. “I don’t know what happened. I’m sorry if I made you ill at ease you. Somehow the concealment charm that covered me was canceled.” She started to wrap the towel around herself.

“I’m not embarrassed,” Roger said, not taking his eyes off Emily, “and you shouldn’t be either. You’re splendid.”

“I’m not embarrassed,” Emily said, letting the towel slip off and into her hand. “Do you really think I look nice?”

Roger corrected her. “I’d say fabulous. Nothing would please me more than to have you spend the balance of the day in my shop just as you are.”

“Maybe that could be arranged,” Emily said boldly.

“I don’t think so!” Caitlin said, giving Emily an appalled look. “We have to go! Emily, please cover up!”

When Emily made no effort to do so, Caitlin grabbed her arm. “Suit yourself,” she said with frustration. “Kim, please help me.”

Before Emily realized what was happening, Caitlin and Kim had dragged her out the door and on to the thankfully deserted street. “Now will you put that towel on?” Caitlin asked.

“Why?” Emily answered defiantly. “There is no one about, and I’m quite comfortable like this.” Emily tossed the towel to Kim and started boldly walking away from the shop and in the direction of the path that would return them to Hogwarts.

Kim and Caitlin exchanged exasperated looks before following after her.

“What happened in there?” Kim asked Caitlin as they followed a few steps behind Emily. “What happened to her swim costume?”

“I’m not sure what canceled out the charm,” Caitlin answered, turning to Kim and flipping open her towel. “Did it affect me, too?”

“Yes,” said Kim after glancing at Caitlin. “You’re totally starkers, too. You don’t think I was affected, do you?

“I doubt it,” Caitlin answered. “You’re wearing an actual costume. Let me have a look just to be positive.” Kim lifted her towel confirming that her swim costume was indeed intact.

Suddenly, Emily stopped walking and turned back in their direction. “That was so humiliating,” she said crossly. “I can’t believe the two of you actually dragged me out of Roger’s shop. I’ll never be able to face him again.”

“You don’t consider your actions embarrassing or what he was doing with you over the line!?” Caitlin shouted. “There is a huge difference between being a naturist and being put on display. What you did in there today was not naturalism, and I’m ashamed of you and furious at Roger!”

Emily was about to retort, but then glanced at Kim who was hanging her head sadly. “What’s the matter, Kim?” Emily asked concernedly.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you two fight before, and I don’t like it,” she answered.

Emily’s anger came to an abrupt halt as she turned to Caitlin. “I was a real tart, wasn’t I?”

“No!” Caitlin answered with a smile. “Had you had an actual bathing costume on, you would have been a tart. I’m not sure they’ve even invented a word for what you were today. How does tart-arse sound?”

Kim giggled. “Emily, I love you. Caitlin loves you. We’re just concerned for your welfare.”

“I know,” she said pulling them into a group hug. “Sometimes I don’t use my head when it comes to boys. I try too hard. Maybe I am a tart-arse.”

“In some cases, maybe you shouldn’t be trying at all,” Kim said tentatively, then quickly changed the subject. “Do you want your towel back?”

“No, she doesn’t,” Caitlin answered for Emily.

Emily stared at her in surprise.

“Now you are being a naturist, and I’m envious,” Caitlin said as she unclasped her towel. “I’ve always wanted to walk this route with the sun and air caressing my body.”

“I can’t believe you two,” Kim said, as she watched her two friends walk naked, arm in arm toward the main gate. “What if someone comes along and sees you?”

”Then they’ll see us,” Emily responded. “Why don’t you take that confining damp swim costume of yours off and join us?”

Before Kim could respond, a horseless carriage, apparently coming from the castle, came into sight around the corner. Even if Emily and Caitlin had wanted to cover up, there was no time because the carriage was rapidly upon them before it came to a halt.

“Good afternoon ladies,” Professor Malfoy drawled. “You’ve certainly adopted the proper attire for our humid, hot summer weather.”

“I wish I had such courage when I was your age,” Ginerva Weasley added, seeming quite sincere.

“You’re never too old to practice nudism,” Emily suggested enthusiastically. “Your brother is going on a cruise with us. Why don’t you and Professor Malfoy join us for a swim?”

“I’m afraid we’ll have to pass,” Draco said. “Miss Thatcher, it was my understanding that you were also going on this clothes free- cruise. Shouldn’t you be adapting your skin to the sun?”

“The Professor has a point,” Ginny added. “Skin that has never experienced sunlight has the tendency to easily burn. The last thing you want to do is spend your holiday stuck in your cabin with sunburn.”

“I’ll take that into consideration,” Kim said timidly as the carriage continued on its way.

As they watched the carriage disappear, Kim turned to Emily and Caitlin with a look of beaten acceptance on her face. “They’re right about one thing,” she said admittedly. “If I’m going to play the part of a nudist for ten days, I best get accustomed to it.” Without another word, she unclasped her towel and subsequently wriggled out of her bathing costume.

“Now what?” Kim asked.

“It’s still early,” Caitlin said. “Let’s see if Elmo is still in the mood to toss us around.”

“Like we are?” Kim questioned.

“I don’t think Elmo cares if or how we dress,” Emily answered casually, and then added. “Mum likes us to use the concealment charm, but it’s really not necessary anymore on the school grounds. Most of the staff has seen at least one of us nude. It’s really no big deal any longer.”

‘Maybe not to you’, Kim thought and then turned toward the castle and said, “let’s go.”

* * * * * *

Sunday, August 7, 2005


“Ron, will you please cheer up,” Sam said with annoyance, as she and Ron finished packing. “We’re starting our vacation tomorrow, not going to a funeral.”

“That’s easy for you to say,” Ron groaned. “If I had your body, I wouldn’t be concerned with being seen nude either.”

“If you had my body, I doubt we’d be married,” Sam said with a laugh.

“It’s not funny,” Ron moaned. “You know what I mean. I feel like I’m the king of the string bean geeks going on vacation with the Perfect Body Club.”

“We don’t all have perfect bodies,” Samantha insisted. “Well, maybe Jamie and Hermione do. Hermione is going to have men losing concentration and falling overboard.”

“Perhaps you haven’t looked at yourself in a mirror lately,” Ron commented, “but you should put yourself in the same category.”

“You’re sweet,” Sam said brushing against him as she gave him a kiss on the cheek.

“And that’s another problem,” he said, looking down at a specific part of himself. “It’s totally out of control. It’s ready for action and you barely touched me. If it were the day before a full moon, that’s to be expected, but the next full moon is a ways off. I think I’m turning into some sort of sex manic. Emily and Caitlin caused a reaction the other night and they’re little girls.”

“They aren’t that little anymore,” Sam declared. “Their bodies are becoming more womanly every day. Besides, I don’t think that even calm, cool Harry could have handled what happened to you.”

“I wasn’t doing too badly watching them play Twister , although I had to turn away a few times,” Ron said. “Don’t they realize the view they afford when they get into some of those positions?”

“I’m sure they do, but they don’t care. I have to admit that it bothers me a little knowing that my now smooth front will afford people a better view of me. I’m not nearly as comfortable with my body as the girls.”

”Well I certainly wasn’t comfortable when the two of them fell into my lap while they were horsing around after their game,” Ron sighed.

Sam laughed. “I’m sorry Ron. I know I shouldn’t laugh, but I wish I had a picture of you with Emily on top of you.”

“It wasn’t funny,” Ron protested. “It seemed like they took forever to get up.”

“It wasn’t forever, and they thought it was comical. You do realize that they both trust you completely. They know you’d never do anything wrong.”

“And they’re right,” Ron affirmed. “But that didn’t prevent me from getting a stiffee anyway. Sam, I love you. You mean everything to me. I would never even think about cheating on you. But… I’m afraid I’m going to spend the next ten days with a semi permanent erection.”

Sam smiled. “In that case, I hope we can get the girls to watch Timmy often because I know just the remedy for that problem. Would you like me to demonstrate?”

“That would be nice…”

* * * * * *

Monday, August 8, 2005 8:00 AM


“The Weasleys will be here any minute now,” Harry said anxiously. “Are one and all sure they have everything they need packed?”

“Why are you insisting we take so much clothing?” Emily questioned. “We are permitted to be unclothed at all times aren’t we?”

“When on the ship and at nude beaches, yes,” Hermione answered as she did a cleansing charm on Ben’s bottom and readied him for the trip. “But when we travel about the islands or go souvenir shopping, you will need to be dressed and not just by the concealment charm. I have qualms about any of us even using that anymore now that you girls have discovered yet another imperfection with it.”

Crookshanks and Alfred both paced the room as if sensing that the family was shortly going to be deserting them.

“Can’t we take them with us?” Caitlin begged. “They’re going to be lonely.”

“No we can’t,” Harry said emphatically. “Beside, they will be much more content here, where they have free rein to roam about our quarters and the castle grounds, than they would shut up in a ship’s cabin all day.”

“You are sure that Professor Bell won’t forget to look in on them and see that they are properly fed?” Emily asked concernedly.

“Katie loves animals,” Harry responded. “She’ll see to it that our pets are well taken care of.”

As the others finalized their packing, Kim had been reading the cruise brochure and checking their itinerary with animated anticipation.

DAY PORT ARRIVAL DEPARTURE

1 Ft. Lauderdale, Florida, United States 5:00 PM
2 Princess Cays 9:00 AM 4:00 PM
3 At Sea
4 St. Thomas 7:00 AM 6:00 PM
5 St. Kitts 7:00 AM 3:00 PM
6 Barbados 8:00 AM 5:00 PM
7 Antigua 9:00 AM 6:00 PM
8 St. Maarten 7:00 AM 6:00 PM
9 At Sea
10 At Sea
11 Ft. Lauderdale, Florida, United States 7:00 AM

“We’ll actually be anchoring at six different islands,” Kim stated with enthusiasm. “I’ve never been further away from home than Hogwarts.”

“I’m looking forward to having a wonderful time,” Hermione said as she began breast-feeding Ben.

“Professor Potter, there’s one thing I don’t understand. Why are we leaving so early?” Kim inquired. “Isn’t the United States’ east coast five hours behind us in time? If we leave at nine, it will only be four in the morning there, not even light yet.”

“You’re correct,” Harry said rather perturbed. “The American Magical Authority, which is the counter part of our Ministry, insisted that we arrive before sun rise; less chance of us being seen.”

“What the hell are we going to do from four o’clock in the morning until five in the afternoon,” Emily blurted out.

“Maybe we should spend the time teaching you to talk like a proper young lady,” Hermione suggested.

“I’m sorry Mum, but that’s thirteen hours,” Emily said apologetically.

Hermione looked concernedly at Harry. “Exactly what are your plans for all that time? she asked.

“It’s not as bad as it sounds,” Harry responded. “I rented a hotel room nearby, where we can all crash or watch the tele until checkout at eleven. Then we can head to the dock and board the ship. Even though we don’t sail until five o’clock, there will be food and drink available for us from noon, and we can take a tour of the ship.”

“That sounds like a good plan,” Jamie said, tearing herself away from her latest epistle from Alex.

“Most certainly,” Kim agreed. “I don’t fancy getting lost.”

“How can you get lost on a boat?” Emily chortled.

“You haven’t read the brochure, have you?” Caitlin inquired. “The ship rises fourteen stories and measures nearly three hundred meters in length. I would imagine that it is extremely easy to become disoriented.”

“Not only that, but the cruise is sold out. That means that there will be nearly 2,000 passengers on board,” Hermione added.

“I just hope a good portion of those are our age,” Emily whined. “I’m tired of seeing nothing but naked potbellied old bald-headed men. I want some young buff guys to ogle.”

Hermione just shook her head in consternation at Emily’s remark, but Kim literally trembled. If she had to be naked the next ten days, she’d much prefer it to be in front of old potbellied men rather than hunks of her own age.

A rapping at the door interrupted the conversation, as the young voice of Timmy called out, “We’re here!”

Caitlin rushed to the door and ushered the Weasleys in.

“Why are you dressed?” Timmy asked disappointedly. “I thought we were going on a nudie coose?”

“We are Timmy, it’s just that we can’t get comfortable until we’re actually on the ship,” Caitlin responded.

Without warning, Timmy grabbed the hem of Caitlin’s tiny skirt in his hand and pulled it up to her waist.

“Caitlin has no knickers. I can see her gina!” he shouted.

Caitlin leaned over and lifted Timmy into her arms. “You, young man, are getting to be more and more like your Aunt Emily,” she said giving him a big hug. “Your mother better break you of that habit before you enter primary school in the village or all the little witches will be practicing hexes on you.”

Ron looked at Caitlin and then around the room. He could not understand her and the others’ lack of reaction to what Timmy just did. Then he finally comprehended that this girl was normally naked, and that it didn’t bother anyone. Why was he so different? Why did it bother him?

“You’re here!” Harry shouted in greeting as he entered the room. He checked his watch and then rubbed his chin. “I imagine that the first thing we should do is collect and miniaturize our luggage.”

After everyone assembled their luggage, Harry performed the charm that shrunk it to doll size and then Ron and Harry placed all the tiny parcels into their pockets.

“We’re scheduled for three portkey departure times: 9:00, 9:10 and 9:20,” Harry stated. “Ron, suppose you Sam and Timmy go first, the girls will follow, and Hermione, Ben and I will bring up the rear.”

Ron nodded in agreement and then they all waited nervously for the rest of their free time to pass.

* * * * * *

When the clock displayed 8:59, Harry picked the first of three Portkeys off the kitchen table; it was an old battered umbrella. “Now Sam, if you and Ron will hold Timmy tightly between you and all grasp the umbrella in your hands. Sam perhaps you should hold Timmy’s hand tightly beneath your own.”

They stood waiting nervously, the others watching, waiting there turn.

“Forty-five seconds.” Harry counted down. “Thirty seconds.”

“Mummy, I have to go potty. I have to go really bad.” Timmy wailed.

Sam looked anxiously to Harry. “When he says he has to go, he has to go. He always waits to the last minute,” Sam announced.

“Damn,” Harry murmured looking nervously around the room. Hermione could never get Benjamin into his harness quickly enough. Harry didn’t like sending the girls first, but he had no choice. Fortunately, Jamie was a powerful witch, so he figured that they’d be okay.

“Girls! Hurry! Over Here!” He shouted. “Each of you, hold onto the umbrella. Don’t worry! You’ll be fine. The Weasleys will be along in ten minutes and your mother and me shortly thereafter. Move at least twenty-five feet from your landing point, but don’t leave the area.”

Jamie, Kim, Caitlin and Emily had barely clutched the old umbrella when Emily felt as though a hook just behind her navel had suddenly yanked her irresistibly frontward. Her feet left the floor; she could feel Caitlin, Jamie and Kim as their bodies bashed into hers; their legs becoming entwined as they sped forward in a howl of wind and whirling color; their hands stuck to the umbrella as though it was pulling them magnetically onward.

Emily had only expected the trip to last a few seconds, but instead it was minutes before they finally slammed to the ground in a bruised entangled mess.

“Emily, will you please get your privates out of my face,” Kim asked as if gasping for air.

“Caitlin never complains,” Emily retorted without thought and then looked nervously from Jamie to Kim and then Caitlin, hoping that in the confusion no one had heard her comment. Neither Jamie nor Caitlin seemed to be paying her any attention as they disentangled themselves, but Kim had definitely heard her and was staring at her piercingly.

_ _ _ _ _ _

“Will they be all right?” Hermione questioned nervously.

“I’m sure they’ll be fine,” Harry said in his most convincing voice. “I would have preferred that they not gone first, but under the circumstances, there wasn’t much choice. They’ll only be alone for ten minutes, I’m sure they’ll be fine. I just wish I knew more about the area in which they are landing.”

Hermione glanced nervously around the room.

“Hermione, they’ll be okay,” Ron said in his most reassuring voice. “What could possibly happen in ten minutes?”

_ _ _ _ _ _

“I wonder where exactly we are?” Caitlin said as she staggered to her feet. “That trip threw my equilibrium out of whack.”

“Me too,” Jamie said leaning against a nearby wall.

“Well, one thing is certain,” Emily commented. “Whoever programmed that Portkey has never actually been here.”

“You’ve got that right,” Kim added nervously. “I understand transporting to a discrete location, but this is a dirty, filthy back alley.”

“Yeah, I’m glad we won’t be alone here long,” Jamie said. “Lets move closer to the main street and more light. It’s eerie in here.”

“Now you’ve gone and hurt my feelings,” a voice echoed from the shadows ahead of them. “This alley is our headquarters. Perhaps we should clean up, but most ain’t stupid enough to come here uninvited.”

“And there are four of them,” a voice from behind commented. “One for each of us.”

“I get the older one with the big titties,” shouted a third voice from the dark.

“Hey, they’re just kids,” said a fourth disembodied voice. “From the sound of them, from England and probably lost.”

“Lance, are you a faggot? ‘Cause if you are, how ‘bout suckin’ my dick,” the first of the boys to speak responded. “Pete, what is the name of our club?”

“The ’Chasers’, Art. And you’re our president,” answered the boy who had commented about Jamie.

“And what do the “Chasers” do, Phil?” Art asked his voice sounding as if he were extremely intoxicated.

“We’re tit-and-pussy chasers.” Phil answered, laughing raucously as he stepped from the shadows and was soon joined by his compatriots.

As the gang closed their circle on the girls, the one referred to as Art, snapped open a long switch knife and waved it menacingly.

Jamie whispered softly to the girls, “Wands on three. One… Two… Three…


End of Chapter One

---

Welcome to the third story in the Hogwarts series. Thank you for taking the time to read. Now please take a few more minutes and review.

Thank you to my wonderful betas: Amber, Paul, Peter and Matt. I’d be lost without them.

Want to be advised of new chapters and get to read them first? Join Hogwarts Exposed

HOGWARTS OVEREXPOSED SALAZAR'S RETURN

"Lance, are you a faggot? 'Cause if you are, how 'bout suckin' my dick," the first of the boys to speak responded. "Pete, what is the name of our club?"

"The 'Chasers', Art. And you're our president," answered the boy who had commented about Jamie.

"And what do the "Chasers" do, Phil?" Art asked, his voice sounding as if he were extremely intoxicated.

"We're tit-and-pussy chasers. Phil answered, laughing raucously as he stepped from the shadows and was soon joined by his compatriots.

As the gang closed their circle on the girls, the one referred to as Art, snapped open a long switch knife and waved it menacingly.

Jamie whispered softly to the girls, "Wands on three. One… Two… Three…

Chapter Two

An Old Friend

But, as if knowing what to expect, each boy leapt toward a different girl on the count of three, knocking his respective target to the hard asphalt covered ground. Art had targeted Jamie and held her menacingly against the ground, his knife at her throat. "If you try anything like that again, I'll slit you in two from your skinny neck right down to your cunt. Get the message?"

"Art, something is weird about these girls," Phil said, holding out Caitlin's wand to Art. "These three were all carrying sticks like this in holsters attached to their leg."

"Where is your little stick Miss Big Tits? "Art asked as, without warning, he lifted Jamie's skirt above her waist. Momentarily he froze; then as he rubbed his fingers over her mound said, "You and I are going to have lots of fun."

"Guys, check out this bitch!" Art yelled as he forced Jamie to her feet, her skirt still gathered to her waist. "No panties and not even a trace of stubble anywhere on her pussy or ass."

"These two don't either," yelled Phil and Pete.

"This one is a smooth as a baby," voiced Lance.

Kim stared at the severely pockmarked Lance. Other than knocking her to the ground, he hadn't touched her and had no way of knowing what he had just declared.

"Gentlemen, we are about to have a party," Art declared, "but not here. Let's take these ladies across the street to the parking garage where we can see them better."

"What about the sticks they were carrying?" Phil inquired.

"Just toss them," Art instructed. "They're probably some new type of stunner or spray. I don't intend to fuck up my night with them. You guys lead the way with your lady friends. "And ladies… don't try anything. I'll have my knife at 'Miss Big Tits' back the entire time. One mistake on your part and she'll be making a visit to the morgue."

_ _ _ _ _ _

"Tell the girls we'll be there in ten minutes," Hermione said as Sam, Timmy and Ron held on to their Portkey tightly.

"Three…" muttered Harry, with one eye on his watch, "two…one…"

They were gone.

"We better get ready," Harry said tentatively. "You're positive that Poppy said it was safe for Ben to use a Portkey?"

"Harry, you had me check and double check with her five times," Hermione answered. "He'll be fine in the chest harness as long as we keep our arms and legs entwined. Obviously he'll cry, but that's to be expected with all the twisting and jerking."

_ _ _ _ _ _

"Again, again! Let's do it again." Timmy squealed as Ron and Sam both staggered, but managed to maintain their balance and keep from falling over.

Sam looked about as her dizziness subsided. "Who the hell picked this filthy alley as an arrival point?" she questioned.

"Don't know," Ron said, shaking his head in repulsion. "Probably some overpaid pencil pusher that never leaves his office. I'm not surprised the girls didn't wait for us at this point. They're probably just around the corner on the main street."

"Good thinking on their part," Sam said, thinking twice about whether to hold Timmy or let him walk. "No telling what sort of vermin might be lurking in here."

Timmy was squirming to get out of Sam's arms, but as she went to deposit him on the ground, she saw something that made her change her mind and instead clutch him closely to her chest.

"Ron! There, look on the ground! Just in front of the trash bin," she shouted breathlessly.

Ron turned in the direction Sam was pointing and suddenly his face turned white. "Wands!" he said unbelievingly. "They have to belong to…. But what would their wands be doing…. Oh my God! How much longer before Harry and Hermione will arrive?"

"Just a couple of minutes," Sam answered, trying to stifle her imminent tears.

"Hurry!" Ron yelled in panic, as he picked up the girls' wands. "Let's run out to the main street and see if we can get gather any clues as to what happened to them before Harry and Hermione get here."

* * * * * *


Emily had never felt so scared and vulnerable in her entire life. As they crossed the street, a number of automobiles sped by, but the drivers evidently were in too much of a rush to notice the terror on her face. A taxi slowed down, but Art waved the driver on.

When they reached the garage, Phil yanked open a metal door leading upstairs. Caitlin screamed, as his hand reached out and prodded her. He shoved her face first into the cement steps. "Scream again bitch and you've had it," he threatened.

"For Christ's sake, leave her alone," Lance said. "Let's just grab their dough and get the hell out of here before someone tips off the cops."

"You are a fucking fag!" Pete declared. "Do you see any pocketbooks, shit-for-brains?"

"Don't worry," Lance whispered in Kim's ear, "I won't hurt you."

"But what about them?" Kim begged softly, her eyes glistening. "They're my friends. Please, don't let them get hurt."

Lance looked helplessly at Kim, as she stared at Caitlin, who lay motionless on the stairs, blood trickling from a gash on her forehead where her head had made contact with the rigid cement.

Pete brandished a fifth of whiskey and after taking a swallow shoved it in Emily's face, slopping it all over her. "Stop wasting that stuff," Art yelled.

"What's the matter, think you're too good to party with me?" Pete grabbed Emily by the back of the neck. "Open your mouth," he hissed. Digging his fingers into her neck, he pulled her head back. Finally she gave in and opened her mouth. He poured the whiskey slopping it in her face and forcing her to swallow. Emily gagged, but resisted heaving.

Then, Pete let out a terrifying scream and grabbed his head with both hands. Blood was covering both sides of his face and his body was writhing in agony.

"What the fuck!?" Art yelled, no longer paying attention to his captive, Jamie. "What just fuckin' happened?"

Jamie now had the opportunity she had been waiting for. She hastily removed her wand from the invisible sheath she had been given by Mr. Ollivander for saving his shop. "STUPEFY! STUPEFY! STUPEFY!" she yelled in quick succession as she pointed her wand and shot red beams of light at Art, Phil and Pete in turn. But when she turned to Lance, Kim stepped in her path.

* * * * * *

"Harry, it's the girls!" Ron shouted, before Harry and Hermione had even regained their equilibrium. "They're gone; no sign of them; just their wands."

Harry glanced frantically around the filthy alley searching for any mark, any clue.

Hermione, however, didn't seem panicked in the least. Indeed, she appeared quite calm, almost in a trance. She just stood nodding her head, a look of relief on her face, as she tried to calm baby Benjamin who, unlike Timmy, had not enjoyed his Portkey experience.

"Their okay," she finally said. "It was touch and go for a bit, but everything is under control now."

Harry, Ron and Sam stared at her. "Caitlin?" Sam finally asked. "Did she just contact you telepathically?"

Hermione, nodded. "Her powers are unbelievable when she concentrates on using them. There is a parking garage across the street. They're on the top floor. We should try to get there before the magical reversal people arrive."

They hurried to the mouth of the alley and then practically ran across the street and up the stairs of the garage. When they reached the roof, they momentarily all froze as they absorbed the sight before them.

Kim was standing talking animatedly to a youth who was wearing what appeared to be a gang jacket. Three other youths, dressed similarly, were lying unconscious and tied securely. Jamie, Caitlin and Emily seemed to be reassuring each other, their clothes either partially on and torn or not on at all.

"MUM! DAD!" Emily shouted as she ran toward them. "IT WAS AWFUL!"

They kissed and hugged her, trying to set her mind at rest, but Emily couldn't seem to stop crying. "Dad! Please hold me!" she gasped. Harry scooped her into his arms and despite her size, cradled her, as he would have a new born.

Harry caught the scent of cheap liquor in the air. Jamie seemed to read his mind, as both she and Caitlin hugged Harry and Hermione. "They forced her to swallow it, and spilt it all over her in the process."

"I've never been so scared or felt so helpless," Jamie cried. "I still had my wand, but I couldn't get to it. He was going to have her and I was powerless to do anything, but watch. That is until Caitlin came through for us." Jamie put her arm around her 'sister' and drew her into a hug.

"What did you do, sweetheart?" Hermione asked, displaying a look of concern mixed with pride.

"Mum, I know it was wrong," Caitlin cried. "You warned me about using my Hyperempathic powers to injure, but I had no choice. He was about to rape her! I couldn't let that happen… she's my sister… I love her.

"They all thought I was unconscious, but I wasn't. I was concentrating, trying to reach you, but you hadn't arrived yet. He had getting ready to… oh god, you know… then I remembered the knife they were using. I visualized it slashing his face on both sides, and immediately he was screaming and blood was gushing from the slashes I had given him through my thoughts."

Hermione looked toward the boys to see which had been slashed. "He healed as soon as I stopped visualizing hurting him," Caitlin explained.

Hermione put her arm around Caitlin. "I know what you think you did was horrible, but listen. You have been given a gift, a powerful gift that is capable of both saving lives and taking them. Your choice to only hurt him when you could have just as easily killed him shows get strength of character. Your Dad and I are both very proud of you."

"I imagine that is your handiwork?" Harry asked Jamie as he studied the unconscious and bound gang members.

Jamie nodded her head. "Once Caitlin had them distracted, it was easy to get to my wand. Muggles don't stand a chance against magic."

"That is why under normal circumstances it should never be used against them. I think, however, that in this case the use was certainly justified. What about him?" Harry asked, indicating the boy talking to Kim.

"He seems different from the others," Jamie answered. "He didn't touch Kim and even tried to talk the others into letting us go."

Lance was speaking in a soft voice to Kim. "I've never been with a girl, even on a date or anything. Girls won't have anything to do with me. I can't help my face; it's so ugly. But I wouldn't ever want a girl that didn't want me. Do you think a girl like you would ever want to go out with me?"

"Yes," Kim said. "If you were nice to her, and protected her, a girl would want to go out with you."

Lance stared at Kim for a minute, trying to decide if she meant it, or was just lying to make him feel better. What possessed her to do it, she'd never know, but Kim kissed him, and then ran to talk to Caitlin leaving the boy standing dumbfounded.

After a few minutes of conversation with Harry and Hermione, Kim returned to Lance with Caitlin by her side.

"Lance, my friend Caitlin has powers that are uncommon even among our people," Kim said. "I've asked her to try something, something that could change your life. Will you trust us?"

"Yeah," the youth said without hesitation. "I trust you."

"I've never tried to do anything like this," Caitlin said. "I have to touch you; actually run my hands across your face. It won't hurt. Whether I'm successful or not, it won't hurt."

Lance nodded his head. He wasn't sure what these girls had in mind. He was still trying to deal with the information that witches actually existed and that Kim and her friends actually were.

Caitlin began to run her fingers and palms against Lance's skin, akin to a sculptor working with clay. She missed not a spot as her fingers caressed his nose, ears, checks and neck, every part of his head. Then for the briefest time, hideous scares and pockmarks invaded her face. Subsequently, as fast as they came, they were gone.

"I think you'll find the girls quite eager to kiss you now," Kim said, gazing at Lance with appreciation. "Be careful though in your choices. You, better than anyone, should know that outer appearances don't necessarily portray the person within."

"What did you do?" Lance questioned.

"She gave you a second chance," Harry said. "One of the prime excuses you had for falling into the company of these scoundrels no longer exists. Leave now while you still can, with the memory of what has transpired intact. Remember what has happened, but tell no one, else you will be considered by them a liar and a fool. Now get out of here."

Lance looked in turn at Harry, then Caitlin and finally Kim. "I wish I were a part of your world," he said smiling. "I'll never forget you," he added as he turned and ran down the stairs.

The boy had barely disappeared from sight when two loud pops, announcing the arrival of members of the American Improper Use of Magic office disturbed the early morning quiet.

"What the hell happened here!?"

* * * * * *

"Ron, Sam, would you mind leaving Harry and me alone with the girls for a few minutes," Hermione asked after they finally got to the hotel.

"Not at all. We'll take a stroll," Sam suggested. "Perhaps have a cup of tea or coffee."

The American Accidental Magic Reversal Squad, once they arrived, had been quick to put everything back into its proper order. The three gang members had their memories adjusted, and were portkeyed to the scene of a staged robbery, where they were taken into custody and charged by Muggle police. Obviously, under the circumstances, it was impossible to charge them with the crimes they had actually committed against the girls, but this way they would at least serve deserved jail time.

Harry and Hermione were assured that the person responsible for programming their Portkeys to deposit them in such an undesirable location would be disciplined. All in all, the Americans seemed extremely embarrassed by what had transpired and were very apologetic. They also had dispatched a mediwitch who specialized in crisis counselling to the scene to console the girls.

Unfortunately the trauma that the girls had suffered would take a long time to heal. It had been a terrifying experience for them all, but especially for Emily, who had been inches away from being raped.

After such an experience, how could the girls possibly be up to going on a vacation, especially a naturist vacation?

"Girls, please have a seat," Harry said. "Hermione and I want to talk to you about what took place and get your feelings on how we should progress from here."

The room had two beds. Harry and Hermione sat on one; Jamie, Caitlin and Kim climbed on the other.

"Dad, will you hold me? May I sit on your lap? " Emily entreated.

Harry had no more than nodded his head than Emily threw herself on his lap, wrapped her arms around him and began to cry. "I've never been so… frightened… in my entire life," she sobbed. "I thought we were all going to die…. That I'd never see you or Mum again… and that I'd never be held like this again."

Hermione was holding Benjamin, so she couldn't embrace Emily. She could only lay a reassuring hand on her leg. "That's why Harry and I want to talk to you, all of you," she said. "The events of this morning had to be extremely traumatizing for all of you. Under the circumstances we thought that it might be best if we canceled the cruise."

"Do bloody what?" Emily said, jerking to a rigid position. "Why would you consider doing that? What does the cruise have to do with what occurred this morning?"

"It's just that your Mum and I thought that under the circumstances you might rather not be among a lot of strangers, especially nude," Harry suggested. "We thought it might make you feel even more vulnerable."

Emily glanced from Caitlin to Jamie and then Kim. "The mediwitch really only talked to us individually. As a group we haven't discussed what happened today, so I don't know exactly what feelings went through the heads of the other girls. I only know how I felt, and I was scared to death. I don't know if I can get the vision… of that boy… out of my head. Maybe I never will.

"But I'm not about to allow those bastards to bugger up my life or turn me into a milksop. Hiding and crying in my room is certainly not going to cause the memories to die any sooner."

"I actually prayed to die rather than have them touch me," Jamie sobbed. "I didn't want to leave the shower after I finally got in. I felt like I could never wash the stench of him off my body. But now I realize I have to put it behind me. It's over. Concentrating on it will only soil the future and continue giving our attackers power over us."

"Never pray to die," Caitlin said, hugging Jamie. "That summer when Hooch attacked me and I was abandoned in the woods, I prayed for a fast death. God knew better and didn't answer my prayer. Now I have you, all of you." She looked from one to the other. "I have horrible memories in my past, but my present with all of you makes them bearable. You can never forget atrocious things like what happened today, but you have to go on and savour the positive things life offers."

Kim had sat quietly as everyone commented. Then as tears burst from her eyes, she spoke. "Maybe what happened today was for a greater purpose. I'd like to think it was to give a person a second chance at life. I'm hopeful that because of us, Lance's life will change.

"People can affect other people's lives, you know. You've all affected mine." She looked from person to person, her eyes finally stopping on Emily. "Before, I met you, I tried to kill myself three times. I was getting better at it. I think if I had tried one more time, I might have succeeded. But you stuck your nose into my life and turned it upside down, or maybe in my case, right side up."

Caitlin, Emily and Jamie stared thunderstruck at Kim, as did Harry and Hermione. She had never before revealed this information about herself to them. "Ruffians like we met today are no different than terrorists," Kim stated. "They are cowards that strike the innocent and defenseless. We can't let our lives be directed by such lowlifes."

"Am I to gather that you all still want to carry on on with the holiday," Harry asked amazed at the girls' determination to not allow what happened derail their holiday.

All four girls instantly nodded their heads.

"I guess that's settled then; I believe we can continue as planned," Harry said. "Is that okay with you 'Mione?"

"Yes," Hermione answered. "Even though you all have expressed a great deal of resolve to move on, I think we all need to seek counselling after our holiday, some of us for a longer term than others I imagine," she added gently. "The mediwitch told me that she could only do so much in a crisis situation and that longer-term counselling is needed to truly move on. Kim, I strongly recommend you see a therapist too, for your scars run deeper than just today's incident; we can help make arrangements for you if it is okay with you and your Mum first."



"Honestly, I think therapy has been a long time coming for all of us. Nonetheless, I'm amazed, by your comments and determination," Hermione said, pride evident in both her voice and facial expression. "It would seem that Harry and I both underestimated you girls; you are all stronger and braver than we gave you credit for."

"We're also hungry," Emily announced. "Do you think this place has room service?"

* * * * * *

Although certainly not able to remove the morning's experience from their minds, the girls all left the hotel with a determination that they would not allow it to ruin the holiday they had looked so forward.

As they squeezed into two cabs for the short trip to the dock, Hermione shushed Emily when she suggested that perhaps her Mum should put an enlargement charm on the interior.
When they passed the parking garage, Caitlin and Jamie exchanged nervous looks and reached for each other's hand, sure that Emily and Kim in the other cab were sharing similar feelings.

* * * * * *

"Why did those two blokes look at us so strangely?" Ron asked as the two cabs pulled away.

"Think about it," Sam said. "The drivers were Muggles and they just transported ten people to a dock to go on a cruise."

"Yeah! So what's the problem?" Ron asked.

"I think they were rather confused by the fact that we had no luggage for a ten day cruise." Sam answered.

"Oh my!" exclaimed Hermione. "I should have thought about that." She looked carefully around. "Harry, you and Ron best enlarge our luggage before we board the ship. It might be a nudist cruise, but I'm sure it will seem very strange if we appear to have no luggage."

"Is that our ship?" Kim asked wide-eyed. "It's beautiful."

"That's it," Harry said. "The Sun Princess. It is ten years old, but as beautiful as the day it was launched."

"It is pretty," Emily agreed, "and extremely big. I can envision getting lost very easily."

"Are we all going to be in one room, like at the hotel?" Kim questioned.

"Not quite," Harry laughed. "That hotel room was only for us to sit and relax until we were able to board the ship. Not only wouldn't they allow ten people in one cabin, but also we would be on top of each other. I'm sure you girls will be pleased with your accommodations."

"Harry, instead of talking about the rooms. can we go on board and see them?" Hermione asked, the little girl in her showing.

As they approached the gangway, they all stared at the impressive ship in much the same way as tourists look up at the tall skyscrapers in New York City.

"I guess I've reached the point of no return," Ron said, squeezing Sam's hand as they walked up the gangway.

"Good afternoon and welcome aboard the Sun Princess," the greeter said. "Under what names is passage booked?"

"Potter and Weasley," Harry answered.

The girl checked the registration log and in a few moments produced computerized card keys. "The Weasleys are in cabin B309," she said handing two cards to Ron as he reached out his hand.

"Mr. and Mrs. Potter, you and your son are in B307." She was about to say 'your daughters are in B301 and B303', but hesitated after balancing the ages of the girls to Harry and Hermione's appearance. "The girls are in B301 and B303. All the rooms are on Baja deck. Bill will help you with your luggage and show you the way. A light welcoming buffet is now being served in the Horizon Court, located on the Lido deck. Please wait until the ship is well out of port before appearing on deck unclothed. During the cruise you should at all times carry a towel to sit on as a courtesy to the other passengers. Enjoy the cruise and thank you for sailing Princess Cruises."

As Bill guided them to the lift, Jamie pulled Hermione aside. "Just two of us to a room? Does that mean that Alex and I would have had our own room together for ten days if he had decided to come?"

Hermione gave Jamie an 'I'm sorry' smile and nodded her head.

Jamie shook her head. "I'm going to kill him. When I see Alex Ward in September, I'm going to literally kill him." She didn't mean it, but was just frustrated that they had missed this wonderful opportunity to be together.

On the way to their rooms, Bill explained what was on each level of the ship and how to easily get about. When they got to there accommodations, the girls practically fainted.

"I think I'll spend the entire cruise in my room," Kim said. "It's… oh wow! Whom do I sleep with?"

They hadn't really discussed this, but Emily quickly suggested that they divide by houses, Slytherin and Gryffindor. Caitlin and Jamie went happily along with this proposal.

The rooms the girls had were identical. Each contained two beds, a sitting area with a desk, television, refrigerator, bath, a spacious closet and an ocean view balcony.

Ron and Sam had the same accommodation as Harry and Hermione. They were what the ship referred to as a mini-suite. There was a private bedroom with a queen-size bed, and a sitting room area with a sofa bed and a balcony for entertaining. The suite also had two TV's, a walk-in closest, plus a bath with tub and shower.

"Are we rich Dad?" Emily asked. "This must be costing a fortune."

"Didn't I tell you?" Harry joked. "You and Caitlin are paying for the trip. Don't expect any spending money for the next seventy-five years."

"Only one problem," Caitlin said, as she burst into the room. "I wish the rooms were all adjoining. It's going to be a pain running from room to room when we want to do something."

"Does something, include eating?" Emily asked. "I'm famished."

"Did I hear someone mention food?" Ron asked as he put his arm around Emily. "I could eat a hippogriff."

"You're lucky Buckbeak isn't here to hear you say that, or you'd be the lunch instead of eating it," Hermione said, warningly. "But I think that is a good idea. We are among the first to board. Let's have lunch and tour the ship. Then we can relax until it's time to set sail."

"I should have waited to tell Timmy this was a naturist cruise," Sam said as she and Hermione talked on the way up to the Lido deck. "We were barely in the suite, and he was out of his clothes. I had a devil of a time getting him to put them back on."

"What about Ron?" Hermione asked softly. "Do you think he'll participate?"

"If by participate, you mean parading around in his birthday suit? I'd say there is about as much chance of that happening as there is of it snowing in hell," Sam answered. "He is so self-conscious and then there is his erection problem."

"Problem? Oh! I'm sorry! Ron is so young to have that sort of problem. I've read about charms that can help induce erections," Hermione advised.

"No," Sam laughed. "You have it backwards. Ronnie gets a stiffy at the drop of a hat. Except immediately after we've had sex, it's rare that he is fully placid."

"Oh!" was Hermione only response.

"Will you get a load of that spread," Ron remarked, salivating as they entered the Horizon Court. "If that is what they refer to as a light buffet, I can't wait to see a full course meal."

Hermione and Sam exchanged worried glances, as they started selecting food from the buffet. "Everything looks so good," Hermione said. "Meals of this type will necessitate us spending half the cruise in the gym."

"Not me," Ron said trying to squeeze a few more items on his already chock-full plate. "I could stand a few more pounds. You'll still love me if I develop love handles, won't you, Sam?"

"We're on vacation, Ronnie, and I know you love food, so enjoy yourself," Sam said. "But I prefer your body just as it is. So, should you grow any additional appendages, you will be working them off."

"Sounds like the boss has spoken," Harry said, smiling and giving Ron a poke in the ribs.

"No problem, mate," Ron replied. "I have a good idea how she'd have me work off any extra pounds, and it's my favorite kind of exercise."

Sam blushed, but Hermione laughed and then muttered to Sam. "That's my favorite type of workout, too."

"Have you guys been looking around the room?" Caitlin asked the other girls.

"Yeah!" Emily replied. "It looks like there are lots of families on this cruise and more teenagers than I expected."

Between bites, Kim was checking out a very handsome boy who had just joined the serving line. "We're here to have fun, right?" she said. "Let's make a pact that anything that happens the next ten days stays on the ship."

"Sounds to me like someone intends to cheat on Randy," Caitlin said kiddingly.

"Not so much cheat as have fun," Kim explained. "Randy would most likely get upset if he even knew I talked to another boy."

"Yeah!" Caitlin agreed. "Matt's the same way. He's really special to me, but he can be rather possessive at times."

"Does that mean that we're four single girls on the prowl for a good time this week?" Emily asked.

"Make that three girls," Jamie corrected. "And be careful how good a time you have. Remember you guys are all underage."

"Gee Sis! Get a grip," Emily said. "I didn't mean anything like that. I just meant swimming, dancing, fooling around. After what happened this morning, I'm sure none of us are thinking about sex."

"You got that right," Caitlin said, and Kim agreed.

"Sam!' Ron said, briefly taking a break from stuffing his face. "Did you notice that guy sitting near the railing has been staring a hole through you?"

"Yes! she replied. "But I'm not the only one being checked out. His wife, or girl friend, whichever she is, can't seem to take her eyes off you."

"Must be the gorgeous red hair," Ron said with a laugh, and then he went back to gorging himself.

"Harry, Benjamin's hungry. Do you think anyone will mind if I feed him here?" Hermione asked.

"Mione, tomorrow, at this time, all these people will be sitting someplace on this ship having lunch, completely nude," Harry said. "I don't think any of them are going to be offended by you exposing a breast and feeding our son."

"I guess your right," Hermione said, unbuttoning her blouse and revealing her breast. "It's just that this is the first time that I've ever been even partially nude in a public place when everyone else was fully dressed. It feels kind of weird. I'll be much more relaxed when everyone else is nude."

"Would you feel more comfortable if the girls and I removed our clothes?" Jamie asked genuinely. "The woman that checked us in only said no nudity topside. Since we're inside and this is, after all, a nudist cruise; I don't think anyone would mind."

"Would you?" Hermione asked, feeling ridiculous. "I know I'm probably just being silly, but I feel that everyone is staring at me. Since you don't have towels with you, maybe you should only take your tops off."

"We can sit on our skirts," Jamie said, jumping to her feet. "Caitlin, Emily, your Mum needs some diversionary tactics; strip."

Without question, they stood up and within seconds the three girls had shed their clothes. Both Kim and Sam sat watching dumfounded. Predictably, Ron stared at his plate, fearful to let his eyes wonder in any direction.

What happened next was remarkable. A number of other people rose to their feet and shed all or part of their clothing.

"It sort of looks like everyone was waiting for someone else to be first," Harry said with a laugh, giving Hermione a kiss on the cheek.

* * * * * *

"Will you guys hurry up?" Jamie urged. "It's traditional for all passengers to be topside when the ship casts off."

"Sounds like another stupid tradition to me," Emily complained. "Especially since we have to get dressed to do it."

Jamie didn't make any further comment, but rather just stood tapping her foot as Emily took her time dressing.

After they had finished lunch and toured the ship, everyone had returned to their staterooms to relax until it was time to set sail. Kim was already dressed, having chosen to stay that way. Actually, Kim would be quite content to remain clothed the entire cruise. She was dreading dinner. It would be her first time nude in front of a bunch of strangers, and she was extremely nervous.

"Come on girls," Harry urged. "You don't want to miss the ship casting off and leaving port."

Emily shrugged her shoulders as she glanced at Kim. Although she loved Harry and Hermione with all her heart, she sometimes just didn't understand how they could get such a thrill out of things that were so mundane.

When the group reached the Promenade Deck, it was already crowded with passengers, and ship personnel were handing out something they referred to as party poppers.

"When you pull the string on the end," Kim explained, "they make a popping sound and little streamers and confetti come out."

"How thrilling," Emily said sarcastically. "Mum, can we get out our wands and show them how to do this send off thing properly?"

"Keep your voice down," Hermione admonished. "With the exception of our group, I would imagine everyone else on this cruise is a Muggle. I don't want any more talk about anything related to 'the M word' from any of you outside of our staterooms."

"What are you laughing about?" Hermione asked turning severely toward Harry.

"Nothing darling," Harry said apologetically. "It just that you saying 'the M word' reminded me of the Dursley's. I was never allowed to mention the word magic in their presence."

Hermione blushed. "It's just that we have to be careful not to raise any unnecessary attention. We have to appear to be Muggles."

As Harry and Hermione were talking, Ron seemed to be intently checking out the other passengers. Finally he had to ask. "Are you sure everyone on this cruise is a naturist?" he inquired, looking both at Hermione and Harry. "I expected all faultless specimens like you two, but most of these people are far from perfect. Take that bloke over there." He indicated a man standing a distance from them. "That guy must weigh over three hundred pounds. He's most certainly not a nudist."

"I'm sure there are others such as yourself, that are here because of a spouse, but other than those few, I'm certain everyone else is a naturist," Hermione explained.

"That guy you were indicating is Simon Block," Harry added. "We meet him on holiday last year; very nice person. He's been a nudist his entire life."

"How can he do it?" Ron asked no one in particular.

* * * * * *

"May I have your attention please," the voice echoed over the public address system. "We have now cleared port. Although not required, except in the ship's four swimming pools, clothing is now optional in all areas of the ship. As long as you remain on board, clothing will not be required until our return to Fort Lauderdale. Anyone going ashore at our various ports of call will be required to dress appropriately."

Emily looked at her watch and then at Caitlin and Kim. "We have an hour until dinner; let's go for a stroll about the ship."

"Sounds like a plan," said Caitlin, who, like her sister had undressed upon returning to their quarters.

"Okay," agreed Kim, as she headed for the door.

"Didn't you forget something," Emily asked as Kim reached for the knob. "You're still dressed."

"Oh! Yeah! How dumb of me," Kim said nervously, as she hesitantly started to remove her clothes. The moment she had been dreading had actually come sooner than dinner. In a matter of less than a minute, Kim was ready. At least, she was physically ready. She doubted she would ever be truly ready for what she was about to do.

Without pause Caitlin opened the door and walked out into the corridor. Emily, bringing up the rear, practically pushed Kim through the door. As she heard the door click shut, Kim heart leapt to her throat. They were out in a public area and about to walk about the ship. Instinctively, one hand reached to cover her vagina and the other arm tried to cover her breasts.

"What are you doing?" Caitlin laughed. "This is a nudist cruise."

"She's right, Kim," Emily added. "All you're going to do by trying to cover yourself is draw more attention. Relax; we all have the same equipment."

Kim left her arms fall to her sides and tried to relax, but that was much easier to say than do.

Much to Kim's relief, they made it to the lift without running into any other passengers. 'Maybe everyone is in their staterooms getting ready for dinner,' she thought to herself, not sure exactly what it would be necessary for a nudist to do in order to prepare for dinner.

As the lift stopped at the Caribe deck and the doors open, Kim held her breath, but there was no one waiting to enter. Once again, she held her breath as they stopped at the Dolphin deck, only this time there was someone waiting to board the lift. It was the handsome boy that Kim had eyed in the serving line.

He was alone, but fully dressed and Kim automatically went to cover herself. Emily and Caitlin, as if reading her mind, were too fast for her, each grabbing a hand and holding it to her side.

"Hi," said the boy pleasantly. "You all certainly didn't waste anytime getting with the program. My name is Brian."

"I'm Emily, that's my sister Caitlin and this is our best friend Kim," Emily said.

"Nice meeting you," Brian said as the lift came to a halt at the Promenade deck and they all exited.

"I have to meet my parents now for dinner, but there is a teen social tonight. Hope to see, you and your friends there," he said, giving Kim a smile.

"Talk about working fast," Emily said, after Brian was out of earshot. "Not even an hour out of port and you've already landed the best looking guy on the ship."

Kim would have blushed, but she had turned scarlet the moment Brian had entered the lift and she still maintained her pinkish glow. "He was talking to all of us," Kim said defensively.

"He might have been talking to us all," Caitlin agreed, "but he was definitely chatting you up."

"I can't believe he saw me naked," Kim said, physically shaking.

"He's a nudist. I'm sure it was no big deal to him; he's probably seen hundreds of girls naked," Caitlin said reassuringly. "Besides it's a plus for you. Now that he's already seen you nude, you shouldn't be as nervous later tonight."

"You forget," Kim said, fretfully, "I'm not like you two. I'm the girl that actually likes to wear clothes."

* * * * * *

"I don't know if I can do this," Sam said tensely, as she and Ron waited for a knock on their door.

Any moment now, the Potters would be rapping on the door, prepared to go to dinner. Sam was ready, so was Ron, but ready had two entire different meanings. Ron was casually dressed; Sam was anxiously nude.

"It was so different, back at their quarters at Hogwarts," Sam declared. "I was relaxed and comfortable. Now I feel like I'm streaking or something."

"There's no need to put yourself through this anguish," Ron reminded her. "No one will blame you if you want to take this slow and decide to dress for dinner tonight."

A knocking at the door interrupted Sam's answerer. Once open, Ron found himself facing his first challenge of the evening. Six naked people stood there smiling, one was his best friend, Harry Potter.

The girls were all either carrying their towels haphazardly or had them slung over their shoulders. Jamie actually had Benjamin, who she was carrying, bundled in her arms. .

Never in his life had Ron maintained such resolute eye-to-eye contact with his friends as he did at that moment. Being in a room when the girls were naked was always difficult; when Hermione was nude it was torture, but this was pure hell.

Sam hugged Hermione. "I don't know if I'm up to this," Sam said, literally shaking.

"I'm a little nervous myself," Hermione confessed. "I'm afraid these," she indicated her breasts, "are going to draw unnecessary attention to me. I'm getting better, but I'll never be a confident as those three."

Hermione had only indicated Jamie, Caitlin and Emily because Kim was still not at ease.

"Sam, you can slip something on if you want," Harry said encouragingly. "It's only the first evening. I doubt very much that Ron will be the only one wearing clothes tonight."

"What do you want to do?" Hermione asked compassionately.

"I want to take the plunge," Sam answered, her voice trembling, "but I'm going to need help."

"That's what we're here for," Jamie said. Hermione took Sam's hand and guided her toward the door.

Caitlin and Emily did the same with Kim's hands as they began to walk off, both giving her a heartening squeeze.

Ron gave Harry a grave look as they brought up the rear. "Don't even think about holding my hand," he said in jest. Harry snickered.

"What about me?" Timmy asked, sounding hurt.

"You can hold my hand anytime, buddy," Ron said, but instead he scooped the boy into his arms as they headed for the lift.

* * * * * *

Kim kept her eyes glued straight ahead as they entered the large Regency Dinning Room and located their table. Although they weren't, she felt like every eye in the room was on her. Only when she was finally seated, did she dare to glance about the area. Harry had been correct, some passengers had opted to dress for the first evening's dinner, but they were a definite minority. Somehow looking around at the other tables put her slightly at ease.

Due to the size of their group, they filled an entire table. Depending on a personal viewpoint this was either an advantage or a disadvantage. On one hand, they weren't forced to sit with strangers and make conversation. On the other hand, they didn't get the opportunity to meet people and make new friends.

Jamie and Hermione took turns holding Benjamin through the course of dinner. Fortunately, he had decided to be on good behavior tonight and spent most of the meal sleeping or cooing contentedly.

With the exception of Ron, everyone else, including Emily, complained that the servings were too large and that they couldn't possible eat everything they were being served. Ron seemed to keep his eyes fixed on his dinner plate. It was impossible to tell whether this was because he was so engrossed in the meal or just that he was scared stiff to look around the room. .

The only time he looked up was when Sam mentioned that the same young couple was looking their way. Ron glanced at them quickly and then, for no explicable reason, waved at them. Much to both his and Sam's shock, the couple smiled broadly and waved back.

After dinner the adults returned to their rooms and decided to call it an early evening. Taking the time change into account, and all the emotional turmoil, it had been a long exhausting day. The girls, however, weren't sleepy and decided to check out the teen mixer that Brian had mentioned. Kim wanted to see Brian again, but was thwarted in her efforts to get the other girls to agree to slip on some clothing.

"The brochure says nudist cruise," Emily reminded Kim. "No one is stopping you from putting clothes on, but this girl isn't going to except when absolutely necessary."

"I'm sorry Kim. I'm with Emily," Caitlin said. "This is our holiday; our chance to be ourselves."

"Being Emily and Caitlin's best friend doesn't come with a requirement that you be a naturist," Jamie said, putting her arm around Kim. "If you'd be more comfortable wearing a little then by all means, do it. None of us is going to coerce you into practicing naturism."

Once more, Kim was faced with the decision to either dress or not. And once more, she halfheartedly chose to emulate her best friends.

"Remember, if at any time you change you're mind, its fine with us," Emily said. Caitlin agreed.

With that out of the way, the girls quickly headed for the teen center.

Although Kim still felt anxious, she at the same time felt somewhat relieved. This had been her decision and if worse came to worst, she knew she could wear clothes anytime during the cruise. She kept trying to convince herself that this was something she wanted to do.

When they reached the correct deck, it was easy to find the teen center. All they had to do was walk toward the blaring music. While there was a dance floor, no one was dancing; instead they were competing against the sound system and trying to hold conversations.

They had no more than entered the crowded room when Jamie waved excitedly. "Look! It's Chantal and Felicite," she shouted.

Jamie had met these two girls last summer at Cap d'Adge, and had become fine friends with them. After everyone said hello and introductions were made, Emily, Kim and Caitlin stood listening in awe as Jamie conversed with the two girls in fluent French.

For the most part, they didn't understand any of the conversation, only picking up on an occasional word here and there until Emily and Caitlin heard Felicite unmistakably say 'Roz' and point toward the far side of the room.


End of Chapter Two

---

I am very grateful for the warm response that chapter one received. Thank you for your kind words.

The scene in the parking garage has been altered to make it less offensive to some readers. The original full version of the scene is post to the group.

As usual words can’t describe how important my betas are to me. Thank you Amber, Paul, Matt and Peter for being there and helping me over the rough spots.

Want to be advised of new chapters and get to read them first? Join Hogwarts Exposed

They had no more than entered the crowded room when Jamie waved excitedly. "Look it's Chantal and Felicite," she shouted.

Jamie had competed against these two girls last summer at Cap d'Adge and during the contest they had become fine friends. After everyone said hello and introductions were made, Emily, Kim and Caitlin stood listening in awe as Jamie conversed with the two girls in fluent French.

For the most part they didn't understand any of the conversation, only picking up on an occasional word here and there. That was until Emily and Caitlin heard Felicite unmistakably say Roz and point toward the far side of the room.

Emily's stomach lurched at the very sound of Roz's name. Jamie and Emily had known Rosalind for a number of years because both families vacationed yearly at Cap d'Adge. In this case, knowing and liking had absolutely no correlation.

Roz had detested Jamie from day one and did everything in her power to aggravate and humiliate the girl whenever possible. In the last few years, she had even tried getting at Jamie through Emily. Last year, she had tricked Emily into a bet that was both sickening and demeaning. Every time Emily thought of what she had nearly had to do to Roz, she had the urge to heave.

Although totally impossible in the din, Roz's head turned toward the group, as if hearing Felicite bring up her name. "Oh shit!" Emily cursed. "She's coming our direction."

"Who?" Caitlin and Kim voiced in harmony.

"Rosalind," Emily said, virtually gagging on the name.

Although Kim had never met Roz, the stories she had heard from Emily and Caitlin made her extremely anxious.

"What's going on here?" Roz said as she swaggered over to the group. "Is this a meeting of the hopeless losers club?" She gave Kim a turned-up-nose glance. "Still picking up new members I see."

Roz shook her head in a self-aggrandizing way. "Daddy said that this year's holiday would be better because we'd be away from all the riffraff, but I imagine the cruise line must allow all types on board or they'd be accused of bias."

"I'm likewise happy to see you," Jamie said, trying her best to pay no attention to Roz's snide holier-than-thou attitude. "I believe you know everyone except Kim. She's a friend of the family."

Roz gave Kim the sort of look usually reserved for rancid garbage and then turned to a young girl, about Emily and Kim's age, that was shadowing her. "This is my niece Angel," Roz said, acting as if she were introducing royalty.

"Angel, you don't even need to know their names," Roz said arrogantly. "Just take a good look at their faces and stay away from them; they're not worth your time."

Roz turned and walked away as Angel's face flushed. "I'm sorry," she said, sounding sincere. "I... I... I got to go." Angel turned and hurried after Roz.

"Well, that was pleasant," Caitlin said acerbically, to Emily and Kim.

Jamie had returned to her conversation in French with Chantal and Felicite, although now by their frequent glances in the direction of Roz, it was easy to speculate what they were talking about.

"I actually felt sort of sorry for Angel," Kim said. "She didn't appear to be at all like Roz. It looked like she was humiliated by that whole encounter."

"I agree," said Caitlin. "It's difficult to believe they are related. Not only do their personalities seem totally different, but also they don't look at all physically alike. Angel is extremely pretty and Roz is..." Caitlin seemed lost for the proper word.

"Roz is an unkempt hag," Emily suggested. "No, that's not being fair to hags in general."

"I always thought you were both exaggerating when you described her, but you weren't," Kim said. "She's as miserable and gross as you portrayed her. I can understand a girl or woman not wanting to go to the extreme of being smooth, but you'd think she'd at least trim. And her underarms... ugh!"

The discussion of Roz came to an abrupt halt when Emily noticed Brian walking in their direction accompanied by two other boys; the girls, especially Kim, watched nervously as the boys approached.

"Hi," Brian said shyly, upon reaching them. He was addressing them all, but his eyes seemed trained on Kim, who was clearly tense.

The girls all responded with a muffled greeting. Emily was the first to break the ice. "I see you finally discarded your clothes and got with the program," Emily said, addressing Brian.

"Yeah!" he said. "This is my preferred condition of dress. I've been a naturist my entire life. Unfortunately, coming from Pennsylvania, I don't get to practice it outdoors nearly as much as I'd like. This is Jeff and Mark's first time." He indicated his two friends. "They're only doing it so they can get to see a lot of naked women."

"You are so full of it," Jeff retorted, and then turned to the girls. "Mark and I have been nudists since we were youngsters; we're fraternal twins. We met this liar on vacation about five years ago; been putting up with him every summer since."

"How long have you guys been at it?" Mark inquired.

"I've been a naturist my entire life," Emily replied. "If I had my way, clothing would never touch my body."

"You sound like a nudism activist," Mark answered back.

"I just might be," Emily said, "once I reach the age where my actions won't affect those I care for. Caitlin's only been a nudist two years."

"It looks like you and Caitlin get to spend a lot of time bare outdoors," Jeff commented. "You both have great all over tans without a trace of a tan line."

Obviously Jeff had been observing Emily and Caitlin closely, but neither girl seemed the least embarrassed by his comment . It was Kim who blushed because she had very noticeable tan lines. You could see the precise outline of her bathing costume.

"How long have you been a naturist?" Brian asked, giving Kim a pleasing smile.

Kim gulped. She thought about lying, but lies always had a way of coming back to haunt her. "I'm not a naturist," she said. "I'm nude lots of times with Kim and Caitlin where they live, but this is the first time I've ever been naked in public."

Brian looked at Kim with astonishment. "Then you must be the gutsiest girl on earth," he exclaimed. "I'd expect you to be scared to death, but you don't look the least ill at ease."

"Looks can be deceiving," Kim said with an uneasy laugh.

"Well, one thing is for certain," Brian said truthfully. "You most certainly have nothing to be ashamed of; you're quite lovely."

"Thank you," Kim replied, a bright glow covering her entire body.

Day Two, Tuesday, August 9, 2005, 11:00 AM, Princess Cays


"Ron, please join us," Sam entreated. "I'm sure Jamie won't mind watching Timmy. She already has Benjamin."

"I'm not really feeling up to it," Ron lied. "Besides Timmy and I have to finish building this sand castle."

Truthfully, Ron wanted to join the fun; he just couldn't handle playing volleyball with a group of naked people, especially when two of those people were his best friends, Harry and Hermione Potter

He still couldn't believe that his wife and best friends were so relaxed and confident while being totally nude. There was no way he could run about with his privates flopping about, yet Harry seemed totally at ease.

Despite trying to do just the opposite, Ron found himself stealing glances at the various people about him.

His lycanthropy had always caused heightened sexual desires when a full moon neared; the inability to satisfy these desires while imprisoned in Azkaban had nearly driven him insane.

It was over a week until the next full moon. He had been religiously taking the potions Severus prepared for him to dull these desires, but yet Ron found himself with a perpetual stiffy. Samantha had most certainly done everything possible to help relieve him, but they had a child and could, after all, only spend so much time in bed.

Ron tired to hide his protuberance and concentrate on helping Timmy build the castle, but it was difficult. Then suddenly it became impossible.

"Hi! Would you mind if we helped with your castle?" The pleasant female voice inquired. "My husband Jim is playing volleyball with your wife and friends and Lynn and I are bored stiff."

Ron looked up and saw a smiling, sweet-faced toddler, about Timmy's age standing next to a pair of gorgeous legs. His eyes slowly climbed the legs, pausing where they joined and then, realizing that he was gawking, they hurriedly finished the journey to the lovely face that owned the legs.

"My name is Bonnie," the young woman said, not seeming to be at all upset that Ron had caressed her body with his eyes.

"Hi," said Ron uneasily, knowing he should get to his feet, but daring not. "Which one is your husband?"

As soon as the question passed his lips, Ron regretted asking. Now he would have to look at the group of naked volleyball players.

"Jim is the tall dark haired one between your wife and her friend with the awesome chest. Do you know who did them?" she asked.

"Who did what?" Ron asked.

"Her breasts. I was thinking of getting augmentation surgery, although nothing quite that dramatic." Bonnie stared enviously at Hermione. "Notwithstanding their size, they look very natural."

"That's because they are," Ron said. "That's one hundred percent Hermione. "I've known her since we were eleven. She's an exercise aficionado and watches what she eats, but she'd never consider Muggle surgery to enhance her appearance. Her breasts are naturally quite large and the fact that she is breast-feeding makes them even more dominant."

"What type of surgery did you say?" Bonnie asked, questioningly

"What did I say?" Ron asked, laughing as he tried to cover his slip. "I meant mug. Hermione doesn't have a vain bone in her body. She'd never have surgery done on her face or body."

"She's breast feeding?" Bonnie asked, staring a Hermione in disbelief. "I need to learn what she eats and what type of exercises she does. She defies all customary rules; it's almost magical. But enough about her. Do you mind if my daughter and I join you and your son? I have the feeling that they'll be playing volleyball for hours."

Timmy and Lynn had already started playing nicely together; therefore, Ron found it extremely difficult to say no. How in the world would he hide his stiffy from Bonnie and what would Sam think of him fraternizing with this attractive woman? He glanced toward the volleyball court, but Sam was busy receiving high fives from Jim and her other teammates.

"My name is Ron, Ron Weasley. This is Timmy and my wife's name is Samantha, but we all call her Sam."

"Have either of you ever been on a surfboard before?" Kim asked, looking at Emily and Caitlin.

"I haven't," Caitlin said. "Truthfully, I prefer my swimming water in a nice clear pool."

"I'm not that grand a swimmer," Emily admitted. "I'd drown if I went out that far."

Kim leaned the board back into its rack, dejectedly.

"Are you girls going surfing?" Brian called out as he, Jeff and Mark came bounding toward them.

"Just looking," Emily replied. "Kim is the only one with the guts and ability to try it."

"Then this is her opportunity," Jeff said. "Brian is the main man when it comes to surfing. You'll take her out, won't you dude?"

"This is a good place to give it a try if you're interested," Brian suggested. "The water is warm and the surf mild. You won't get any thrill rides, but you won't get knocked off the board either."

"Why don't you try," Caitlin said encouragingly. "I'm sure the four of us can find something safe to do while Brian and you drown yourselves."

"You won't drown," Brian said, reaching out and squeezing Kim's hand. "I'll see to that."

"Okay," Kim said giving Brian a smile. "But if I do die, I'm coming back to haunt you."

"No chance," Brian said. "Only witches and wizards can become ghosts." He turned to the others. "We'll meet you guys in front of the Banana Beach Bar in about an hour."

Kim looked over her shoulder apprehensively as Emily and Caitlin walked off with Jeff and Mark, leaving her alone with Brian.

"You have quite a way with cats," Severus said as he watched Katie relate with Crookshanks and Alfred.

"They're not cats," Katie corrected Severus. "Crookshanks is part Kneazle and Alfred is a purebred. These guys are both very intelligent and can almost tell at an instant whether you are trustworthy or not."

"It's a shame we humans don't possess that ability," Severus commented.

"Some do, although most don't realize it or use it to its full potential," Katie said. "Jamie Zacherley is a case in point. Hermione says the ability is strongly manifested in her, but she tends to block it, instead looking for the good redeeming values in people."

"That sounds like Jamie," Severus said. "How do you think she'd do as a member of staff?"

"Next year, just right out of school?" Katie questioned. "But I thought she had plans to go into training as an Auror."

"She does," Severus answered. "Unless she and Alex Ward do appalling on their N.E.W.T.s, I would expect them both to be accepted into the program."

"I don't understand," Katie said. "If she isn't interested in teaching, why would you be considering her?"

"Because Flitwick says she's the best qualified person to replace him when he retires next June." Severus answered. "He claims that her abilities stand far above any other candidate we've considered for the position. Not only that, but she's already gained some valuable experience by subbing and has shown a strong aptitude for teaching."

"Aren't Ward and she dating?" Katie asked.

"Yes! That is what is causing me consternation," Severus answered, shaking his head. "They have been extremely close friends since first year. Very much like Hermione and Harry were. Now, like the Professors, they have been chosen Head Boy and Head Girl. Every indication is that they are destined to be together. I feel that by offering her a position, I'm building a roadblock in the path of their happiness. It would dictate them being apart for three years."

"Are you asking my advice?" Katie asked.

"I value your opinion greatly."

"Then when the time comes, you must offer her the position. By not doing so, even though your intentions might be honorable, you are trying to control her life. The choice has to be theirs. It will be a difficult choice, but it must be theirs to make."

After a time, with Bonnie's help, the piles of sand actually began to take shape and look like a castle. The varying enticing positions that Bonnie had gotten into during the construction, however, had done little to help Ron's growth problem.

Ron had tired not to look intently, but after all he was human and what guy could resist looking at a beautiful naked girl bending and stretching uninhibitedly in front of him.

"You guys ready to get some drinks?" Sam asked as she ran over to Bonnie and Ron, her body glistening with sweat.

"Hi! I'm Sam," she said with a smile as she held out her hand to Bonnie. "Your husband is an awesome volleyball player. I'm glad I was playing with him rather than opposite him."

By this time, Jim, Harry and Hermione had reached the construction site. "You guys should enter a contest," Jim said observing the sand castle critically. "That's an incredible job. I'm Jim, Bonnie's husband."

As Jim reached out his hand, Ron realized that he had no alternative. Out of good manners, he had to get to his feet, and when he did all would be observable. But just as he began to get up, Bonnie stepped in front of him and without being seen dropped a towel. Ron held the towel loosely in front of him as he rose to his feet and firmly shook Jim's out reached hand.

"Bonnie this is Hermione and Harry Potter, they teach at the same school as Ronald," Sam said politely.

The couples all exchange pleasantries and then after some coaxing finally managed to convince Timmy and Lynn to abandon the castle in order to get some refreshments.

As the others started off, Ron held back a moment and whispered thanks to Bonnie.

"Thank you," Bonnie whispered back. "I had fun, and such a reaction to me from someone as handsome as you is quite a nice compliment." With that said she went over and grabbed Jim's hand as Ron ran to catch up with Sam and Timmy.

"Sam! I know we've never met Jim and Bonnie before, but their faces seem so familiar. Where do I know them from?" Ron asked as soon as he caught up to Sam.

"It's a good thing you decided against a career as an Auror," Sam said with a laugh. "They're the couple that was staring at us yesterday. Jim apologized for that. He said they were hoping to make some new friends on the cruise and were attracted to us."

"She's quite nice," Ron offered. "What's Jim like?"

"He reminds me a lot of you," Sam said, a dreamy sort of expression on her face. "Accept, of course, for the nudity concerns."

"Draco, would you ever go nude?" Ginny asked completely out of the blue, as they were finishing up dinner.

"I assume you mean with others about than just yourself," he said.

"Yes, like Harry and Hermione, on their cruise," Ginny confirmed.

Draco thought twice before answering. "Ginny, I'd rather we not fight tonight, and I think my answer might be such that it will start one."

"How would a simple yes or no answer start a fight?" she demanded.

"Because nothing is ever that simple with you," Draco retorted. "You'll insist that I explain my answer."

"We're more likely to get into a fight if you refuse to answer the damn question," she said, her voice slightly louder than before.

"Fine," Draco said. "I'll answer the question. No, I'd never go on a nudist cruise or for that matter go about naked anywhere but in my bed or shower."

Ginny looked at him in a befuddled manner. "Why not? I think it would be fun."

"I knew you wouldn't simply settle for a yes or no," Draco said. "It would be fun for you because you're a female and females think differently than males. You women spend you're entire life in skimpy clothes trying to catch the attention of males. It's not that great a step, going from a scant bathing costume to being nude. Besides, girls look good naked."

"Are you saying that you don't look good starkers?" Ginny asked fiercely.

"Of course, I'm not. I look excellent," Draco admitted. "That's not the point; it's just something that guys don't do. A group of naked women running about is hot and sexy. A group of nude guys is just plain gay."

"Are you saying that Harry and my brother are poofs because they went on this cruise?" she asked angrily.

"I'm saying that MEN don't hang about in groups nude," he reiterated.

"But you have no problem with a group of women being nude? What if some of them are older or out of shape?" Ginny questioned.

"Ugh! Certainly they have some standards, some limitations," Draco cried.

Ginny just shook her head in disgust. "You know if they ever need a poster child to represent male chauvinistic pigs, you'd be a perfect choice."

"Are you nervous?" Brian asked after he and Kim had paddled out to sea a good distance.

"Nervous doesn't come even close to describing how I feel," Kim said fearfully.

"You'll be fine," Brian said reassuringly. "You just have to trust me. Now getting to our feet can be a little tricky. I'll get up first and then assist you. Once we're both up, relax and lean back against me. Let me move your body in tandem with mine in order to maintain balance. One more thing, forget that we're naked."

Forget that we're naked. How the devil am I supposed to do that when you're going to be touching me, when you want me to lean back against you? Why am I here? Why did I agree to do this? Why is he so nice to me? Why is he so gorgeous?

Brian had made what they had to do sound much easier than, in fact, it actually was. Ten times they had tried standing and ten times they had fallen into the brine. Kim was exceeding glad that she was a proficient swimmer; else she would have already given up and begged to return to shore. As it was, she could only picture trying this a few more times.

They fell for the eleventh time.

"Okay," Brian said with assurance. "The twelfth time is charmed."

"It better be," Kim gasped. "I've swallowed about as much ocean as I care to for one day."

Brian was on his feet and so was Kim. They were finally actually both standing. "Now relax," Brian said. "Lean against me and let our bodies become one."

They were actually riding a wave, albeit a small one, and headed for shore.

"This is great," Kim said happily, forgetting for the instant that Brian's naked body was pressed tightly against hers. Then he shifted to change their direction and she felt it. She knew at once what it was and it had nestled itself gently between her butt cheeks. Kim panicked and they were both in the water.

"What happened," Brian asked after they had both surfaced and caught their breath.

"I lost my footing," Kim lied.

"Want to go out and give it another try?" Brian offered.

"No thanks," Kim begged off. "I've had enough for the first time, but it was fun. Thanks."

"It was my pleasure," Brian replied genuinely.

"Are you sure it was his Willie?" Emily asked as she and Kim lay in bed discussing the events of the day.

"Well, since I didn't in point of fact see it, I can't be positive," Kim replied. "But I can't imagine what else it could have been. He had a hand on each of my arms and I was leaning back against him."

"Was it soft or hard?" Emily persisted.

"I don't know!" Kim said, aggravated at Emily's doggedness. "I just knew it felt weird having a part of him touch me there." Kim thought for a minute. "He must have had a stiffy, otherwise I don't think it would have prodded me to the extent it did. I just know it didn't belong there."

"I think you're being overdramatic," Emily said assuringly. "Brian seems like a real nice guy. I'm sure he wasn't trying to do anything improper. It was probably just a natural reaction to his penis having rubbed against your bare skin. Jamie says they sort of have minds of their own sometimes; that guys can't fully control them."

"Speaking of which, have you noticed Professor Weasley's?" Kim asked, her face turning ruby red.

"It's somewhat difficult not to," Emily answered. "I wonder whether his large size has anything to do with him being a werewolf."

"Probably," Kim answered. "Can you imagine something that large inside you?" She shuddered at the very thought. "I wonder how Sam does it."

"Well, as we saw when Amanda and Mum gave birth, women can adjust." Emily said, actually fingering herself. "It must be an awfully tight fit."

"Emily, can I ask you a question without you getting irritated and flying off the handle?" Kim questioned warily.

"I can only promise to try," Emily said with a laugh. "Lately I seem to have a very short handle."

Kim took a deep breath. "Are you and Caitlin gay? Have you had sex? I mean if you are and have, it's okay with me. I just..." She didn't finish.

Emily just stared at the ceiling, completely caught off guard by Kim's questions.

"I don't think either of us is gay," she answered. "I'm not sure a person at twelve or thirteen can even be fully confident of their sexual preferences, but we are unquestionably both extremely interested in boys so I don't think that either of us is gay."

Emily took a deep breath, not sure how her best friend was going to handle the balance of her answer. "We have experimented with oral sex," Emily honestly admitted. "And we both found that it felt nice."

"Oh!" Was all Kim could say in response.

"Does knowing that change things between us?" Emily asked apprehensively.

"I'm not sure," Kim said nervously. "I love you. You're my best friend, but I could never do that to another girl; not even you."



"Kim! I love you too and I'd never ask or expect you to do it," Emily replied. "I'm not even sure if I could do it with you. You are my best friend, but Caitlin is my sister and although I can't quite explain it; the two of us have a special something that actually made it feel good and proper."

"Then I can slumber assured that you won't molest me during the night," Kim said with a laugh.

"Promise," Emily said. "Will you still hold me if I have another nightmare about that git, like I did last night?"

"Promise," Kim said, as she kissed Emily on the cheek before turning on her side and shortly going to sleep.

Day Three, Wednesday, August 10, 2005, 10:00 AM, At Sea


"Daddy, why don't you come swim with Mummy and me?" Timmy beseeched, as he and Sam headed off into the pool.

"Maybe later," Ron fibbed as he and Hermione made for two unoccupied deck chairs. Harry and the girls were already in the pool, roughhousing as usual.

"How does he do it?" Ron asked as he helped Hermione situate and shade a sleeping Benjamin, all the time trying not to look straight at his friend. Ron was already using a towel to hide his semi-erectness; if he allowed his eyes to fully appreciate Hermione's body, he'd have a full-fledged stiffy that would never give up.

"I don't know for sure," Hermione said, stopping momentarily to watch her husband as he frolicked with the girls. "He has always been incredibly good at controlling his mind. Remember in our forth year how he was able to resist the Imperius Curse, whereas that Moody pretender had the balance of us making fools of ourselves."

"Yeah," Ron said, his mind drifting momentarily back to their school years.

"I imagine he must be able to do something akin to that to ward off any sexual thoughts. Because when they go at it, they really go at it, and there are no holds barred," Hermione said, shaking her head as she watched her family horse around.

"Even with Jamie?" Ron asked, amazed.

"Those two are now actually the worst," Hermione laughed. "If they're wrestling and one has the advantage, neither will bother to think twice before grabbing the other's private."

Ron looked at Hermione shocked. "And you think that's acceptable; you're actually okay with that?" he asked.

She smiled and nodded her head. "They're like brother and sister, but with none of the usual inhibitions." She looked Ron in the eye. "They have the type of relationship that I wish you and I had; that after what we've been through together we should have."

Ron looked at Hermione, completely caught off guard by her remark. Did she mean what he thought she meant? It didn't matter. His lycanthropy would surely make such a bond between them impossible. Under normal circumstances his sexual desires were controllable most of the month, but during the three days of the full moon without the proper potions his sexual desires could not be satisfied and no man, woman, child or beast was safe.

"Oh! Sam just made a huge mistake," Hermione said, drawing Ron's attention back to the present and the pool. "She just handed Timmy off to Jamie. That makes her a marked woman."

Sure enough, within seconds, Harry had pulled Sam under the water. In retaliation, Sam joined the girls in their efforts to submerge Harry. With Sam's help, Harry was far out numbered, and soon also became a victim

"Look at those two," Ron said enviously. "They're behaving like two little kids. You'd never think they were adults, naked adults at that."

Ron and Hermione were interrupted by the shrill sound of a woman's voice loudly calling out Hermione's name.

Hermione turned and, upon seeing Michelle Wolfskill, hurried to greet her, giving the relatively fleshy woman a proper hug. Michelle had befriended Hermione last year at Cap d'Adge; she was also responsible for telling the Potters about this cruise. She and her husband, Lloyd, had been good friends of Jennifer and Carl Zacherley, Jamie and Emily's late parents. Upon first meeting, Michelle in fact mistook Hermione for Jennifer's sister because Jamie and Hermione looked so similar.

"It's wonderful to see you again," Michelle said, sincerity evident in her voice. At that time she looked at Ron. "Have you brought us a new convert, Hermione?"

"That remains to be seen," Hermione said candidly. "This is Ronald Weasley. Ron, Harry and I have been best friends since our first year of school. Ron, this is Michelle Wolfskill. We only just met last summer, but hit it off immediately."

Ron and Michelle exchanged smiles and then shook hands, with Ron, naturally maintaining full eye contact.

"Where is Lloyd?" Hermione inquired.

"Still sleeping," Michelle said disgustingly. "He was gambling till the wee hours of the morning. I didn't realize the ship had a casino when we booked passage or I might have reconsidered. Lloyd has an unhealthy obsession for playing poker."

Ron listened with great interest. Wizards had nothing that compared to casinos in their world. He was extremely eager to find out more about this form of adult Muggle entertainment. Unfortunately, Harry and Hermione seemed to both eye gambling negatively and Sam had shown little curiosity.

"That's Samantha, Ron's wife, perched on Harry's shoulders," Hermione said, pointing in the direction of the pool. "We all call her Sam. Jamie is holding their son, Timmy."

"You have a very attractive wife," Michelle said, but as she spoke her mind seemed to wander as she glanced at Kim, Caitlin and Emily. "Did you adopt another daughter?"

"No, although she almost seems like part of the family," Hermione said with a laugh. "That is Kim, she's a good friend of both Emily and Caitlin."

"But our family has increased in size," Hermione noted proudly as she bent over and picked up Ben. "I'd like you to meet Benjamin James Potter."

"You've had a baby?" Michele said disbelievingly. She gazed at Hermione in skepticism and then at little Ben. Temporarily all other thoughts were erased from her mind as she looked at the adorable baby. "May I hold him?"

"Certainly," Hermione said trustingly as she handed Ben to Michelle. "Don't take it personal if he wakes up and starts crying; he's normally been fed by now."

"I'll feed him if I may?" Michelle said. "It seems like forever since I've held a baby and giving me grandchildren doesn't seem to be a priority with my children. Where do you have his bottle?"

"I'm breastfeeding," Hermione said almost penitently because she knew it would draw Michelle attention to her breasts.

Michelle just stared unbelievably at Hermione. There were so many things she was temped to say, so many questions on the tip of her tongue, but she somehow managed to remain mute and instead just nodded her head.

"I looked all over Princess Cays for you yesterday," Hermione said. "I'd about come to the conclusion that you had decided not to book passage."

"Lloyd and I opted to stay on board yesterday," Michelle advised. "Most of the stops are pretty much the same and Princess Cays, being owned by the line, is the most bland and uninteresting of the islands."

"Ladies," Ron said, getting Hermione and Michelle's attention, "I'm not really in the mood to lie in the sun. If you don't mind, I believe I'll just move over to that table where I'll have a better view of the pool."

"Are you sure?" Hermione asked, feeling shoddily for perhaps ignoring him.

Ron, however, was already on his feet and didn't answer. Perhaps he hadn't heard her or possibly he was intentionally ignoring her as he headed for the empty table.

"A penny for you thoughts," Bonnie said cheerily as she approached the table a brief time later.

"A what?" A startled Ron said, immediately opening his eyes. He had closed them to seal out the copious nudity surrounding him, but had evidently done such a good job of relaxing that he had almost dozed off, while sitting up.

"I'm sorry. I forgot for the moment that you were British," she apologized. "I imagine that sounded very nonsensical to you."

"Not really, I've heard it used before," Ron said. "I just wasn't quite with it. I was rather bored and had started to doze off."

"Bored? Why don't you join your family in the pool?" Bonnie asked.

"Two reasons," Ron replied. "You need to be naked to enter the pool, and I'm not a nudist. And I think you noticed the other reason yesterday."

Bonnie blushed, "Considering its size, it was rather difficult not to notice."

Ron endeavored to change the subject. "Might I ask you the same question? Why aren't you swimming with your husband and daughter? You obvious don't have either of my problems."

"No, not quite," Bonnie laughed. "I'm very much accustomed to being nude. Frankly I've earned a living the last ten years dancing like this. Well, except for when I was pregnant with Lynn."

Ron was taken a back by Bonnie's forthrightness. "You dance totally starkers?"

"It depends on where I'm dancing and if they sell alcohol," Bonnie explained as she took a seat across from Ron. "Sometimes I wear pasties and a G-string, but I prefer being totally bare; that way there is no possibility of getting into trouble for something inadvertently peeking out. I started doing it to pay my way through college, but when I graduated; I couldn't afford to take the cut in pay, so I kept dancing."

Ron looked toward the shallow end of the pool where Jim now stood engrossed in conversation with Sam as Lynn and Timmy splashed each other contentedly. "How does Jim feel about you dancing, and what about Lynn?"

"Lynn only knows I'm a professional dancer," Bonnie answered. "As for Jim, I was dancing when we met, and he knew I intended to continue doing it when we got married. Besides he can't say much when I earn three times as much as he."

"Would I be getting personal if I asked how much?" Ron asked tentatively.

"Very," Bonnie replied, but with a smile. "But I like you. Each of the last five years, I've cleared over $100,000 and that's mostly tax free." Bonnie looked at Ron severely. "And before you get the wrong idea, that is for dancing and posing for pictures only. No one touches me and I don't touch them in any way."

"I couldn't handle my wife earning a living like that," Ron said straightforwardly.

"Most men couldn't, but Jim isn't most men and we have a unique relationship." Bonnie elucidated. "Don't get me wrong, we love each other very much. There are some activities we like to pursue together, but for the most part we have totally dissimilar interests. Take yesterday as an example. He would never have the patience to build a sand castle, and I couldn't hit a volleyball to save my life."

"Today, he'll probably never leave the pool and me... Please don't laugh, but if I could find a challenging opponent, I'd spend the entire day playing chess."

"Oh No!" Jim cried, looking, as if irritated, toward the table where Ron and Bonnie where seated. "I don't believe it."

"What's the matter?" Sam asked concernedly.

"Chess!" Jim muttered under his breath. "Is your husband any good at that stupid game?"

"Actually, he's quite good," Sam answered, not at all understanding what had ignited the discussion of Ron's chess ability.

"Then I'm afraid we've both lost our spouses for the balance of the cruise," Jim said wincingly as he pointed toward Bonnie and Ron, who were absorbed in a game.

"Is Bonnie any good?" Samantha asked.

Jim nodded his head. "She's played in a number of regional tournaments. Never won, but she's always done well. If possible, my wife would play chess twenty-four hours a day."

Sam watched Ron for a while. For the first time since they had boarded the ship, he looked relaxed and as if he were truly enjoying himself. Samantha smiled. "It looks like you and I might be spending a good deal of time together," she said with a laugh.

Jim smiled broadly. "What's that saying? Every cloud comes with a silvery lining. In this case that is most definitely true."

Sam returned Jim's smile, graciously accepting his complement. She wanted to be with Ron, after all this was to be a family vacation. Until now, however, Ron had been totally miserable. He had only agreed to the trip because of his love for her and Timmy. If playing chess made the trip manageable for him, then it was only fair that she allowed him this obsession. Besides, Jim seemed like a nice enough guy and certainly a fun person to spend time with.

"Michele, what's on your mind?" Hermione inquired. "I know you well enough to be able to tell when something is bothering you. It's not like you not to say what you're thinking."

Michelle looked at Hermione hesitantly. "I'd rather not say," she said. "I value your friendship too highly, and we get to see each other so seldom that I don't want to chance saying something that will rub you the wrong way."

"Part of the reason I like you so much is because you are frank and tell it like it is. I'd much prefer you come out with whatever it is you want to say rather than let it fester the entire holiday."

Michelle shook her head as she bit down on her lip. "You're different," she finally said. "I like you. I like you very much, but there is something different about you; and by you I mean you and your entire family."

Hermione looked at Michelle concernedly. She was expecting a question in regards to her breasts or her body springing back to shape so fast after having Ben, but she wasn't expecting this. Michelle most certainly didn't know that she was magical, but somehow she had realized that she was unusual.

"Last year when we first met, I took an instant liking to you," Michelle said. "I imagine most people do; you have that sort of charisma about you. Of course, I was cheering for Jamie in the competition." She hesitated a moment. "I was watching the day of the contest when Jamie reached the hotel clutching her breasts in pain. Having done some nude running myself in my younger days, I could be empathetic with the tenderness she was feeling. It was evident that the girl could run no more."

"But then I watched as you and Caitlin held hands and went into what seemed to be a deep trance. Jamie who had been sitting very quietly, almost as if in a trance herself, began to move about as if... Well, from my viewpoint she seemed to be reacting to her chest being rubbed, yet neither you nor Caitlin had touched her. This went on for a time until Emily came running up to you. She almost went into a panic yelling and shaking the three of you before finally there was a response."

"As you know Jamie went back and finished that race not showing any sign of even a token amount of tenderness. I kept my judgment to myself, not even telling my husband my suspicions. He probably would have considered me mad anyway. Besides, after what you and Harry had done... how you had taken those girls into your home and heart. I didn't want to think negatively of you."

"But now look at you. Hermione, I've been a nurse for over twenty years," Michelle declared. "Your body is flawless. The most obvious unfeasibility is your breasts. Natural breasts the size of yours do not, cannot defy gravity, especially when breast feeding."

"But that's not all," Michelle went on. "Your skin is perfect. Not a stretch mark or even a pimple anywhere. Even the scar you had on your arm last year; probably from a childhood injury, is gone."

Hermione glanced at her arm, almost in panic. Michelle was correct. The scar that she had gotten on her arm from a bicycle accident was gone. The massages that Caitlin had given her during her pregnancy had done far more than intended.

"Michelle, I don't know what to..."

"Look Out! They're attacking!" shrieked a woman.

"My god what are they!"

"They're going for those girls!"

"Someone help them, please! Oh my god, those poor kids."


End of Chapter Three

---

Thank you very much to all of you that have reviewed. I thought that by now you might have tired of my stories, but the response to the first two chapters has been very gratifing.

Thank you also to my wonderful betas: Amber, Paul, Matt and Peter work very hard to turn my gibberish into a readable chapter. If anyone is concerned with the direction the story is headed with regards to Sam/Ron/Bonnie/Jim, please address you howlers to Paul. He suggest that sub plot.

Want to be advised of new chapters and get to read them first?

Join Hogwarts Exposed

"But that's not all," Michelle went on. "Your skin is perfect. Not a stretch mark or even a pimple anywhere. Even the scar you had on your arm last year; probably from a childhood injury, is gone."

Hermione glanced at her arm, almost in panic. Michelle was correct. The scar that she had gotten on her arm from a bicycle accident was gone. The massages that Caitlin had given her during her pregnancy had done far more than intended.

"Michelle, I don't know what to..."

"Look Out! They're attacking!" shrieked a woman.

"My god what are they!"

"They're going for those girls!"

"Someone help them, please! Oh my god, those poor kids."

The screaming had caused an alarm. People were yelling and running in every direction. Some courageous souls ran toward the girls to assist them, but most were frantically leaving the area, possessions forgotten, in order to seek shelter within the ship.

The owls had initially gone unobserved as they drew near the ship and circled it predatorily, looking for the recipients of the mail they carried. When they dived as one toward the pool, however, with their wings extended to their full width, they were unquestionably noticed.

Owls have a rather creepy appearance to them, but when you’re not accustomed to seeing them and then are suddenly faced with four at once, presumably attacking, they can be down right scary.

“It’s all right,” Jamie cried, trying to calm some Good Samaritans that had come to her rescue. “The owls are trained to deliver messages. They won’t harm us; please don’t hurt them.”

Panicked people, however, have a propensity to not to be rational or listen to reason; they continued to splash the birds with water and swing wildly at them with towels. Jamie and the other girls were barely able to secure their letters before the now frightened birds took flight.

“Are you all okay?” Harry asked, having halted his conversation with Jim and Sam to hurry to the girls’ assistance.

“We’re fine,” shouted Caitlin, “but I doubt those owls will be in a rush to delivery anymore letters.”

“The poor things. They were just doing their jobs,” Kim said.

“The owls will be all right,” Emily said. “At this minute, I’m more concerned about us.”

Emily had good reason to be fretful, for at that moment, three ship employees with ominous expressions on their faces were headed in the group’s direction.

“How did it go?” Hermione asked when Harry returned from speaking with the ship’s captain.

“Not good at all,” Harry replied, shaking his head in embarrassed frustration. “It would seem that cruise ship captains have an extremely low tolerance for passengers that cause a panic on their ships. I was given a reprimand and advised that if one more owl descends on this ship, we will be set ashore at the next port.”

“He’s blaming you?” Hermione asked.

“Damn, I felt like I was back at Hogwarts and McGonagall was scolding me,” Harry said. “I had no idea what to tell the man. He was already incensed. Had I told him the owls were delivering letters from a school, he would have thought I was playing him for a fool.”

“So what did you tell him?” Hermione asked, looking at Harry incredulously.

“I told him that I was an ornithologist and that I had a government grant to study the feasibility of owls delivering mail.”

“Did he actually believe that?” Hermione asked skeptically. “Didn’t he ask questions?”

“In point of fact, it caused him to launch into a tirade on how government wastes money,” Harry said. “I think he was more upset about the funding than the owls landing on his ship. Bottom line is that he thinks I’m some weird nerdy professor.”

Hermione gave Harry a hug. “At least you were able to avoid the truth,” she said nervously. “I just violated the International Confederation of Wizards’ Statute of Secrecy.”

“You did what?” Harry asked, not believing his ears.

Hermione explained all about the conversation she had with Michelle. “She knew we were different,” Hermione clarified. “I was trying to think of a reasonable way to explain my way out of it when the owls arrived.”

Harry nodded his head. “I guess that was what they sometimes refer to as the ‘icing on the cake’.”

“It was either the truth or say that we are from another solar system,” Hermione noted. “I hoped she would be more inclined to accept us if at least we were from her planet.”

“We’re certainly doing a first rate job of blending in with the Muggles, aren’t we?” Harry asked sarcastically. “How did she react to the news?”

“At first she just looked at me disbelievingly,” Hermione explained. “Michelle had figured out that we were different, but I don’t suppose she was ready to accept for fact that witches and wizards actually existed.”

“I can understand her skepticism,” Harry said. “Did she ask you to prove it?”

“She was about to, I believe, but relented when I showed her my wand. Actually I don’t think it was seeing the wand as much as my producing it out of its invisible sheath that convinced her that I was being truthful,” Hermione said. “The Zacherleys evidently were much more competent at pretending to be Muggles than us. Michelle never once thought there was anything peculiar about them. I’m sure she’ll have far more questions when I see her after lunch. Harry, should I have lied to her?”

“That was probably one of those situations where a lie would have been more damaging than the truth. She is certainly not the first Muggle to know of the existence of our world, nor will she be the last. Do you trust her to keep it a secret?” Harry asked.

“Yes! Yes I do,” Hermione said emphatically.

“Then I don’t see that any harm has been done. Did you ever find out what those bloody owls were delivering?” Harry inquired.

“Just the girls’ school book lists,” Hermione answered. “Oh and Jamie received notification that she will be Head Girl.”

“Not much of a surprise there,” Harry said proudly. “I don’t see that there was much of a competition. I assume Alex got picked as Head Boy?”

“Yes!” Hermione answered, beaming. “Jamie is thrilled.”

“Looks like a certain professor is rather pleased too,” Harry pointed out.

“I am,” Hermione responded. “Oh Harry! They remind me so much of us. I’m happy the two of them realized they were meant for each other now and didn’t waste precious years as we did.”

“I agree,” Harry said nodding his head. “I don’t know how I managed to endure five years without you.” “Me either, without you,” Hermione said, a devilish look in her eye. “Sam’s watching Ben so we could have a quiet lunch and the girls could go off with their friends. We can get a slice of pizza later. What would you say to skipping lunch and having a little dessert?”

“Have you ever known me to turn down my favorite dessert?” Harry asked.

“I pray I’m always your favorite.”

Day Four, Thursday, August 11, 2005, St. Thomas


“Let’s ask her to join us,” Kim said. “She’s been sitting there alone for over an hour and looks truly bored and depressed.”

“Have you forgotten whose niece she is?” Emily asked.

“If I recall correctly, you were dating Dick Bancroft’s brother last year,” Caitlin said. “I thought you believed in judging the individual, not their family tree.”

“I do, but that was hardly a good example,” Emily retorted. “We all know that came to a disastrous end.”

“Are you sure it’s over?” Kim inquired.

“Its over!” Emily replied, louder than necessary. “I don’t have time for little untrusting boys when there are committing men available.”

“Please tell me that you’re not referring to that git, Roger,” Caitlin appealed.

“You’re just jealous,” Emily replied.

“Yeah! Right!” Caitlin answered. “Look, I don’t want to argue about it. Let’s just drop the subject. Do we want to be decent and ask Angel to join us or just walk by and kick sand in her face?”

“If it were Roz, I’d definitely opt for the sand,” Emily replied, “but I guess, in all fairness, we should give Angel the benefit of the doubt.”

As the three girls approached Angel, she timorously jumped to her feet. “What do you want?” she cried, nervousness evident in her voice.

“We just wondered if you wanted to join us,” Kim said, sincerely. “You look rather lonesome sitting here all by yourself.”

“Are you serious?” Angel asked skeptically.

“And just exactly what is so funny about me being buried in the sand?” Jim asked.

“Its more what’s not buried that’s funny,” Sam said, trying to suppress her giggles.

Jim had allowed himself to be buried by the all too eager Timmy and Lynn. He and Sam had initially helped the youngsters dig a trench and then Jim had grudgingly agreed to lie in it and be covered with sand. Lynn and Timmy were now busily building ramps so that they could drive their toy cars up and over the completely helpless man.

“Is my face that funny?” he asked, not understanding what exactly Sam found so hysterical.

“It’s not your face,” Sam said, slightly embarrassed. “For some reason the kids decided to leave your privates uncovered. And before you get offended, that’s not what I’m laughing at either. It’s just... I was thinking what I would do to my husband if I ever found him in such a compromising position.”

Jim made a mistake, a colossal mistake that male nudists must never make. He began to imagine himself being tortured in the way he imagined Sam meant she would torment Ron. His thoughts caused an immediate and extremely noticeable reaction.

Timmy and Lynn were occupied building their highway and didn’t notice Jim’s dilemma, but fortunately Sam had because Jamie and her friends had picked that very moment to approach them. Without a word, Sam picked up one of the empty pails that the children had tossed aside and inverted it over Jim’s quite noticeable erection.

“Thanks,” said a scarlet-faced Jim seconds before the girls arrived.

Besides Chantal and Felicite, Felicite’s younger sister Monica also accompanied Jamie.

“Sam, have you seen Kim and my sisters?” Jamie asked.

“Not for about an hour,” Sam responded. “They were standing just over there talking to a girl about their age; then the four of them ran off toward the water.”

“Thanks,” Jamie said politely as the group started to leave. Then she turned back and gave Sam a smile. “That’s a unique use for a sand pail.”

Jim turned an even brighter red, but said nothing until the girls were out of earshot. “I’m sorry, Sam,” he said apologetically. “Thanks for coming to my rescue. I’ve been a naturist since I was ten, but never had that problem before.”

“It’s really no big deal,” Sam said, and then thought about her choice of words. “I didn’t mean that literally; it was quite nice, I mean... oh shit.” Sam’s face was now even brighter than Jim’s.

“Can we have our bucket back?” Lynn asked.

Sam looked at Jim who nodded his head as best as feasible, indicating that everything had returned to normal.

“Kids, we’re meeting Ron and Bonnie for lunch in less than an hour,” Sam stated. “That means its time to release our prisoner.”

This announcement was met with a great deal of resistance from Lynn and Timmy. After a few minutes of whining and moaning, they began to help Sam unearth Jim.

“I wish the four of us were able to do more things together,” Jim said truthfully.

“So do I,” Sam said sadly as Jim was finally able to sit up, “but I’m happy that Ron at least has Bonnie to keep him company and occupied. It must be strange being the only clothed person among all these naked bodies.”

Jim gazed about the beach. With the exception of the vendors, everyone else was indeed nude. He stared at Sam, trying to build up his courage. Finally he said, “Perhaps the four of us could get together one evening for some adult type entertainment before the cruise comes to an end.”

Sam hesitated for a moment. Ron had expressed a desire to visit the ship’s casino, but she hadn’t really been interested and neither had Harry or Hermione. She felt extremely guilty that Ron and she had been spending so little time together. This would be a perfect opportunity to be with both Ron and their new friends.

“We’ll be at sea for two days on our return to Fort Lauderdale,” Sam responded. “Perhaps we could plan to do it one of those evenings. Let’s make it the first night. That way, if we enjoy ourselves, we can do it again.”

Jim was dumbfounded. He had hoped Sam would agree, but was exhilarated that she was going as far as considering two evenings.

Jim’s faced beamed. “I was afraid you’d turn me down,” he said, obviously greatly relieved.

“Normally I would have,” Sam replied. “I’m not into that sort of thing, but Ron really wants to give it a try. He’s gone through a lot so that Timmy and I could come on this cruise; he deserves to have some fun.”

“You’re a very special woman,” Jim said, shaking his head in awe. “You must love him a lot.”

“I do,” Sam said in earnest.

“I’ll do my best to make the evening enjoyable and memorable for you,” Jim said sweetly.

“I’m sure you will.”

“I can’t believe Harry actually talked Lloyd into trying that.” Michelle said. “We’ve been to numerous places where they offered parasailing before, and he’s never shown the least interest.”

“Harry has a way of getting people to do things with him that they’d never consider doing on their own,” Hermione said, as she watched Harry and Lloyd being strapped into their harnesses.

“I’m surprised you’re not down there,” Michele said. “You seem very gutsy, like you’d try just about anything.”

“I prefer to keep my feet on the ground,” Hermione answered. “I only fly when absolutely necessary and then at a very conservative speed. Harry is the flyer in the family. Actually Jamie and Emily are extremely good on a broom, also. Caitlin tends to take after me.”

“Then you... witches really do fly broomsticks,” Michelle asked in wonderment. “Is everything that I thought to be fantasy actually reality?”

“Not everything,” Hermione said with a laugh, “but you’d be surprised how much folklore is based on truth. Take broomsticks for example; we can’t fly just any old household broom; for a broom to fly, it must be specially built and charmed.”

“And judging from you and the girls, witches most certainly aren’t ugly and old with warts on their noses,” Michelle joked.

“Actually some are,” Hermione replied, “but usually they’ve been on the receiving end of a nasty hex.”

Hermione smiled at her friend who was looking at her with admiration. “I’m glad you found us out,” Hermione said in earnest. “I hated lying to you, and its good to be able to talk to you openly now.”

“Plus you know your secret is safe with me,” Michelle added. “Hell, who’d believe me even if I told them? My own husband would think I’m crazy.”

“Then you haven’t told Lloyd?” Hermione asked.

“I didn’t think I was allowed,” Michelle answered with surprise.

“I’ll let you make that determination,” Hermione said. “You certainly know your husband better than me, but sometimes you’ll find you need someone to confide in. I’ll confirm it with a little demonstration if you decide to tell him.”

“What I don’t understand is why you keep yourselves secret?” Michelle questioned. “You’d be revered and treated like celebrities.”

“More likely we’d be feared and mistrusted,” Hermione retorted. “Some would try to force us to use our powers for their benefit, while others would probe and examine us, trying to learn how we became different.”

Michelle thought for a few moments, as the smile slowly faded from her face. “You’re right to remain hidden within your own world. Knowledge of your existence would cause a panic. Instead of seeing your kind as a blessing, most would consider you a threat and try to exterminate you.”

“Most, but not you?” Hermione asked, raising her eyes.

“No! I’ve gotten to know you personally. You’re good people,” she said emphatically. “But I do want to hear more. If you don’t normally use our type of transportation, how did you get to Fort Lauderdale?”

Hermione explained Apparating and Portkey’s and told Michelle about the girls’ adventure in Fort Lauderdale. It seemed that each answer Hermione afforded Michelle initiated a new question.

Hermione watched nervously as Harry sailed out to sea; happy for the distraction the questioning yielded. She much preferred Harry flying on a broom that he controlled.

Hermione thought for a moment on her own Muggle heritage, particularly on both her parents being Muggle dentists and her introduction to the magical world occurring when she received her Hogwarts letter the summer before her eleventh birthday. Now as she talked with Michelle, she thought about how different the magical world was from the one into which she had been born.

“Then centaurs actually exist and unicorns, too,” Michelle said in amazement, interrupting Hermione’s reflection. “Unicorns are so beautiful. I’d love to see and brush one.”

“They are beautiful and pure; unfortunately they will only accept the touch of a virgin,” Hermione informed Michelle. “Jamie’s Animagus form is a unicorn.”

“Jamie’s what?” Michelle questioned.

“Some witches and wizards have the ability to transform into an animal. It is a rare ability among magical folk, mainly because it takes lengthy painful training.”

“I assume you and Harry have the ability,” Michelle said with a laugh.

Hermione nodded her head yes. “Harry can transform into a Golden Griffin, and I can become a wolf.”

“A Golden Griffin?” Michelle questioned. “Isn’t that a winged lion? But they don’t exist?”

Hermione only smiled.

“You mean Harry can actually fly?” Michelle inquired.

“Yes. One of my worst memories is flying on his back. I’m not sure which was worse; that or flying on a hippogriff,” Hermione answered.

“A hippogriff?” Michelle questioned. “Never mind! I don’t even want to know.”

“That was refreshing,” Bonnie said, as she got out of the pool. “I wish you had been able to join me.”

“Yeah,” Ron said forlornly. “I feel like I’ve been... what’s the phrase you Americans use? ‘A wet blanket’?”

“Ron, you’re not a wet blanket. You’re a lot of fun,” Bonnie proclaimed. “Not everyone is comfortable enough with their body to go au naturel. Your shyness is one of the things I find appealing. Do we have time for another game of chess before lunch?”

“I wish we did, but we should be departing soon to avoid being late. As it is, I feel guilty spending so much time away from Sam and Timmy,” Ron said, shamefaced.

“It was her idea we stay on board this morning and play chess. I think Sam feels guilty for dragging you on this cruise. She loves you a lot and wants you to have a good time. Besides, she and Jim seem to get along well.”

Ron nodded his head. “I would have just been uncomfortable ashore with everyone else nude.”

Bonnie scanned her own body. “I don’t know whether you’ve noticed or not, but I’m totally naked; I’ve been that way whenever we’re together.”

“It’s different with you,” Ron explained. “I’ve gotten accustomed to you being naked. I’m comfortable around you now; it doesn’t turn me on anymore or cause a reaction.”

“Considering as how I make my living turning guys on, I don’t know if I should consider that a complement or an insult,” Bonnie said, a feigned hurt expression on her face.

“You know what I mean,” Ron said contritely. “Now that I have a familiarity with you, I see beyond the body and see you as a person, not just an object.”

“Good try Weasley,” Bonnie said good-naturedly. “Since my body no longer turns you on, would you consider rubbing sun tan lotion on my back before we catch the launch for shore?”

Ron looked at Bonnie hesitantly. “Yeah. Okay. I can handle that,” he said assuredly.

Bonnie positioned her towel on the lounge chair and laid face down. Ron squirted some lotion on her back and she twitched. As Ron rubbed the lotion in, he concentrate on thoughts of their last chess match, one in which Bonnie had crushed him. It worked- no stiffy. He did the same as he applied lotion to both her legs. As he finished, a look of triumph spread over his face.

“Thanks Ron,” Bonnie said dulcetly, “but didn’t you forget something? The area between my waist and legs will burn just as fast as the rest of me.”

Ron gulped.

“We’ve been looking for you guys everywhere,” Jamie shouted as she ran up to Emily.

“Evidently in all the wrong places,” Emily responded in jest. “What did you want us for?

“The recreation director just posted a notice; there is going to be a talent contest the last evening of the cruise. I thought you might be interested,” Jamie suggested.

Emily eyed the other girls. “She just wants us to compete so she’ll have an easy time of it.”

“Not true,” Jamie said with a defensive attitude. “I’m not even eligible to participate. Contestants must be at least ten and no older than fifteen. Felicite’s younger sister Monica is going to enter; we just thought you guys might be interested.”

“When you say talent, I assume you mean singing, dancing or playing some sort of instrument,” Caitlin said. “That most certainly leaves me out.”

“I only have a talent for getting into trouble,” Emily said with a laugh. “What about you Angel?”

“I might give it a try,” she answered. “It might be fun.”

“Kim, you have a great voice,” Emily stated. “Why don’t you enter?”

“Me?” Kim said. “I only sing in the shower. Besides I could never get up on a stage like this.” She indicated her lack of clothing. “I’d die of embarrassment.”

“Here comes your aunt,” Caitlin said to Angel, interrupting the conversation about the talent show.

“She looks to be in a particularly cheery mood,” Emily noted critically.

“What are you doing hanging about with this rabble,” Roz shouted nastily. “I thought I told you to stay away from their type.”

“Good morning Roz,” Jamie said pleasantly. “I’m glad to see that the cruise is having a pleasant calming effect on your temperament.”

“Never you mind me!” Roz bellowed. “I want you and your low life family and friends to stay away from my niece. My brother has spent too much money sending her to the best English finishing schools to have all their efforts negated by associating with the likes of you.”

“Gather your belongings,” Roz ordered. “Your mother wants to see you immediately.” Roz grabbed Angel by the arm and dragged her off without another word. Angel looked back, giving what appeared to be a helpless ‘I’m sorry’ expression.

“You know, if I didn’t know better, I’d get the impression that Roz doesn’t like us,” Emily said straight faced. Everyone laughed.

“Ron, you really don’t know what you’re missing,” Bonnie said as she stood near the bow of the boat, the sea breeze striking her nude body and causing her hair to fly about.

“That’s what Sam keeps telling me,” Ron answered despondently. “She thinks I’d be fine once I got over the initial effects. How do you do it? I can’t envision taking my pants off and you purposely open yourself to inspection when you dance.”

“We’re different people, from different backgrounds,” Bonnie explained. “You’re shy and I’m a bit of an exhibitionist. Plus you must remember that I rarely ever wear clothes. What is an earth shattering experience to you is my everyday lifestyle.”

“Want to hear something silly?” Bonnie asked, actually blushing. “A part of me hopes you never take your clothes off; I’d miss the mystique. Of course, another part, the bad part, wants to see you nude. Preferably with a hard-on.”

“Are you purposely trying to give me one?” Ron questioned. “Let’s talk about something else.”

Bonnie seemed to ignore Ron’s comment as she started into what almost seemed like a rehearsed speech. “Jim and I were talking about you and Sam last night before we went to bed. We were both hoping to meet a special couple on this cruise, a couple we could swap good times with, and we think you and Sam are perfect. Its fun playing chess with you,” she continued, “I hope we can do it for the remainder of the cruise. Jim and I have also both enjoyed the times we’ve spent with the children.”

Bonnie took a deep breath, which had an amazing affect on her breasts. “Ron, Jim and I were wondering if you and Sam would consider getting together with us for a little adult type recreation before the cruise ends.”

Finally, Ron thought to himself, someone who wants to spend some time in the casino.

“You can’t possibly imagine how much I’d like to do that,” Ron said enthusiastically. “I’ve been trying to talk Harry and Hermione into it ever since we left port, but for some reason they think its wrong. I told them we didn’t have to do it the entire night, just a quick in and out to see whether we liked it or not, but they outright refused.”

Bonnie looked at Ron with a combination of surprise, happiness and confusion. She had hoped he’d agree, but his exuberance had caught her entirely off guard. “Jim and I had at first considered approaching Harry and Hermione with the idea, but after you’ve done this a few times you can pretty much tell who might or might not be interested.”

“Then you’ve done this before?” Ron asked. “It will be the first time for both Sam and me, but I’ll admit that I’m extremely eager.”

“Jim and I do it all the time. Admittedly, he usually gets a lot more enjoyment out of it than I do, but I think this time will be different. I’m looking forward to being with you.”

“I’m certainly not as experienced as you and Jim,” Ron admitted, “but I promise what I lack in experience, I’ll make up for with enthusiasm. I guarantee that I’ll give you my hardest effort.”

“I was hoping you would,” Bonnie said, turning flush at the thought. “What about Sam? Was she willing to do it with Harry and Hermione; how will she feel about Jim and me.”

“Sam’s never done it before, so naturally she’ll be nervous,” Ron replied. “I’m certain she would have preferred her first time be with Harry and Hermione. She trusts and loves them both. She would never hesitate doing anything either of them asked. But she likes you and gets along famously with Jim. Sam could be reluctant at first, but I think she’ll open up to the idea. And if she enjoys herself, look out.”

Bonnie face was aglow as the boat reached the pier, and she saw Jim and Sam awaiting their arrival with Lynn and Timmy by their sides. She and Jim had done this frequently before, but this time seemed different, very special. She found herself wishing for the days to pass quickly.

“What was all the racket? Draco asked as he entered the room, still toweling himself off from his shower.

“We received an owl,” Ginny exclaimed. “Well, not really an owl; it was some sort of large, colorful tropical bird. It could only just get through the window and then it was very impatient and not the least cooperative.”

“Is it from Harry and Hermione or your brother,” Draco asked indifferently.

“Actually it’s from Sam,” Ginny answered as she read the parchment. “Oh My! The trip got off to a frightening start. A street gang upon arrival accosted the girls, but everyone is okay. Sam says the accommodations are beautiful and the food is terrific. Ron hasn’t taken his clothes off yet, but they’ve made friends with a nice couple. The wife plays chess. Sam says that the only time my brother doesn’t have a stiffy is when he’s playing chess with Bonnie.”

“She must be quite the hag,” Draco remarked. “I thought the idea was for the female of the species to arouse the male into having an erection, not to cause him to go placid.”

“Do you mean like this?” Ginny said, as she walked over to Draco and placed her hand on his leg. Then she ever so softly ran her hand up his leg until she was holding his manhood. His member immediately sprang to attention.

“Now that you have my attention, what do you intend to do about it?” Draco asked.

“I’m sure I’ll think of something,” Ginny responded, wetting her lips with her tongue and then dropping to her knees in front of Draco.

Day Five, Friday, August 12, 2005, St. Kitts


“Today we are anchored at the beautiful island St. Kitts,” the voice echoing from the public address system announced. “Here you will have the opportunity to enjoy the type of lush tropical paradise usually only associated with islands in the South Pacific.

“The atmosphere here is palpably luxuriant, an intoxicating blend of sunlight, sea air and fantastically abundant vegetation. At the center of St. Kitts stands the spectacular, cloud-fringed peak of Mount Liamuiga, a dormant volcano covered by dense tropical forest filled with elusive green vervet monkeys and brilliant tropical flowers. For eco-tourists, or simply anyone who enjoys stunning natural beauty, St. Kitts cannot fail to exceed expectations.

“We remind you that St. Kitts does not allow public nudity. Therefore, please dress appropriately before disembarking the ship.”

“Why did the ship even stop here if we must get dressed to go ashore?” Emily complained over breakfast. “I thought this was a naturist cruise.”

“No one is forcing you to go ashore,” Hermione explained. “You’re allowed to remain in the buff if you stay on board. Personally, I want to travel around the island, and I’m willing to slip on a sun dress for a few hours in order to do it.”

“The island does look beautiful,” Emily admitted. “It might be fun hiking through the forest and I know just what I can wear.” Emily suddenly had a devilish expression on her face.

“Emily,” Caitlin whispered. “I don’t like that look on your face.”

“Neither do I,” said Kim. “Please tell me that you disposed of that floral sun dress of yours.”

Emily smiled broadly.

“You can’t wear that,” Caitlin admonished. “Have you forgotten what happened the last time?”

“Last time I was in the Great Hall. Today I’ll be in a dense tropical forest,” Emily explained. “Once we’re in the forest, we could even strip and no one would be the wiser. So what if someone gets a view in the boat while we’re headed to shore, they’ve already seem me nude.”

“But what if Mum or Dad are in the same boat?” Caitlin asked. “They will be extremely upset with you for wearing that dress again.”

“Then we just have to make sure we set off at a different time than them,” Emily retorted. “They seem to be taking their time eating. Let’s get dressed quickly and disembark before them.”

Kim shook her head as she wolfed down her remaining food. Emily’s stellar plans always seemed to end in trouble, and she was sure that this one would be no different from any other.

Caitlin quickly slipped on a skirt and mini top, then rushed next door to Emily and Kim’s room, where Kim was just finishing tucking her blouse into her skirt. Meanwhile, Emily, who also had already dressed, was adjusting her rucksack. Caitlin was delightfully surprised to see that Emily was wearing a skirt and top and not her infamous sundress.

“How did you talk her into not wearing the dress from Hell?” Caitlin asked Kim.

“I didn’t,” Kim answered. “One look in the mirror and she decided to face reality.”

“I must have grown two inches this summer,” Emily said, shaking her head in astonishment. “My whole twat showed. I’m a nudist, not an exhibitionist.”

“Sometimes I’m not so sure about that,” Caitlin said with a laugh. “Why are you taking the rucksack?”

“Because I believe in being prepared,” Emily said. “This baby is filled with ice cold beverages. I’m not going to die of thirst while traipsing through a tropical forest. I called Jeff’s room. He and Mark are going to meet us at the launch; they’re contacting Brian.”

“Then what are we waiting for?” Caitlin asked enthusiastically.

The girls arrived just as a boat was getting ready to depart. They waved for the boys to join them, and then they all hurried on board.

The trip to shore seemed to take no time at all as they were all busy talking.

“Are we going straight away to the rain forest,” Kim asked once they had reached land.

“I think its best we do,” Caitlin answered. “Its nine o’clock now and the ship is leaving at four. That gives us seven hours. To play it safe, we should probably plan on being here to catch a boat back to the ship no later than three.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Brian said. Jeff and Mark nodded their agreement.

From where they had come ashore, it was only a short walk over the sugary sand before they came to vegetation and the edge of the forest. There were a multitude of paths, most with signs indicating the length of the trail and approximately how long it would take the average walker to return to their starting point.

“This trail leads to Mount Liamuiga,” Mark suggested. “It’s only about three miles away and less than a mile high. We should be able to get there and back with plenty of time to spare.”

“That sound good,” Kim said. “That would leave us time to do some shopping.”

The boys as one moaned at Kim’s suggestion, but everyone agreed to heading for the old volcano.

They had walked only about one hundred yards when they realized that the beach was already hidden from view. “When they say dense, they really mean it,” Kim commented. “It must be hard to maintain these paths.”

“Most people are lazy and ride four-by-fours on the old dirt plantation roads, ” Jeff said. “I bet we’ll be the only ones to use this path all day.”

“If that’s the case, why are we still wearing these horrible garments?” Brian questioned.

“Finally someone who thinks like me,” Emily said, smiling as she struggled to get the rucksack off her shoulders.

“What are you doing?” Kim inquired, skittishly.

“The same thing as Brian,” Emily replied. “We’re going to take off our clothes and enjoy this hike.”

“But the announcement this morning said that St. Kitts didn’t allow public nudity,” Kim reminded them.

“Most of the world doesn’t allow public nudity, but people go nude every day,” Mark explained. “No one is around to see us. What’s the problem?”

“Yeah, why not,” Caitlin said taking off her clothes. “Let’s really enjoy this hike.”

Within seconds, Kim was the only one still wearing clothing. “You’re not getting shy on us are you?” Brian asked.

Kim lowered her head and shook it no. She had a bad feeling about doing this, but reluctantly slipped out of her clothes.

The group, despite stopping numerous times to admire flowers and other tropical vegetation, made excellent time reaching the base of Mount Liamuiga, where they picnicked on the beverages and snacks that Emily had thoughtfully packed.

“That was fun,” Kim acknowledged as she finished off a second beverage. “Although I doubt I’ll ever be as zealous a nudist as the group of you, I have to agree this was certainly fun and harmed no one.”

“That’s my argument with current laws,” Emily declared. “In a free world, people should be allowed to do as they please as long as it doesn’t infringe on the rights of others. I don’t understand how my being nude encroaches on someone else’s rights.”

“Neither do I,” agreed Caitlin, “but it’s not us you have to convince. Are we going to climb the volcano or head back?

“I think we should head back,” Brian remarked. “It will give you girls more time to shop before we have to catch the boat back to the ship. Emily, is that knapsack empty? If it is, we can all stick our clothes in it until we near the beach. I’ll carry it for you.”

“There is just one beverage left,” Emily answered. “Does anyone want it? I personally couldn’t drink another drop.”

Everyone shook his or her head except Kim. “I hate to see it go to waste,” she said reaching for the drink. “They’re awfully good.”

After depositing their trash in one of the inconspicuous containers provided, they turned and headed back in the direction of the beach on the same path they had used to enter the forest.

“You still have no recollection of what happened during the time you were kidnapped?” Michelle asked

Hermione shook her head no in response to the question. She had just finished telling Michelle about how Jamie and Alex had saved her from a sure death after she had been abducted “I sometimes have horrible dreams having to do with that time, but have no way of distinguishing whether the scenes contained in the those dreams are factual memories or just my imagination at work,” Hermione responded.

“When you initially told me that you and Harry were a witch and wizard, I was extremely envious,” Michelle said. “But now after hearing all that you’ve both been through, I think I’ll stick with being a plain old Muggle nurse.”

“There is nothing plain or old about you,” Hermione insisted. “You simply have a normal life. You can’t imagine how many times Harry and I have wished our lives could be quiet.”

Michelle stared uncomfortably at Hermione. “The prophecy that you told me about. Is there any chance that it will never take place?”

“I’d like to think so,” Hermione said, hopefully “It seems incredible that anyone would be anserine enough to try an resurrect someone as vile and evil as Salazar Slytherin.” She paused. “Harry and I have discussed it at length with the girls and with Timmy’s parents. We’re all concerned, but we refuse to live our lives in a state of constant fear.”

Michelle let this statement settle as she thought about the prophecy Hermione had recited to her.

"THE STARS PROCLAIM THE RETURN OF THE GREATEST DARK LORD

FROM THE BLOOD OF INNOCENTS FOUR,
THE GREAT LORD SLYTHERIN'S SPIRIT SHALL POUR.
TWO OF HIS OWN, SEER AND HEIR,
TWO OF HIS ENEMIES, HEALER AND HEIR,
TWO DROPS OF EACH, NOT ANY MORE,

WITH THEIR DEATH BY HIS HAND,
TO HIS BODY HE WILL BE RETURNED,
TO WALK THE EARTH A MORTAL MAN,
BUT WHEN SLYTHERIN AND EVIL ARE JOINED,
NOT EVEN THE COVENANT WILL BRING THE RESULT DOWN.

THE DARKEST OF TIMES THEIR JOINING WILL BRING,
SORROW AND PAIN WILL OFT BE THE FAME.
MANY WILL DIE DREADING THE NAME,
SALAZAR SLYTHERIN.

THE WORLD WILL HAVE BUT ONE HOPE
AND THAT IS TWO CUBED TO EIGHT
WITH HEALTH AND SIGHT AND SPIRIT BRIGHT,
THE HEART AND SOUL AND MIND WILL ADD THEIR WEIGHT

BUT ONLY WHEN THE FLAMING DAUGHTER
AND MOONCHILD JOIN THE FRAY
CAN THE WORLD DEFEAT EVIL
AND RETURN SLYTHERIN TO HIS GRAVE"

Hermione then continued after a moment. “We could have called off this cruise and huddled together in the safety of the Hogwarts castle, but that seemed too much like being cowards and bowing to fear,” Hermione said. “Harry and I would opt to live our lives quietly as Hogwarts professors, but if anyone is foolish enough to threaten our children, we’ll fight them to the death, just as we had to do when Harry was the target.”

Michelle looked Hermione directly in the eyes as the young woman spoke. As she did, Michele saw something she had never noticed before in Hermione. Beneath the obvious beauty and sincere kindness was a courageous, merciless fighter. She pitied the individual who harmed anyone cherished by this woman.

“Hold up a minute will you,” Emily said, as the group made there way back the path.

Without out any further explanation, she stepped just off the path and squatted.

Everyone seemed transfixed as they watched. Only Kim seemed able to verbalize. “Emily, what in the world are you doing?” she asked, taken aback.

“I would think that was fairly obvious,” Emily answered, still crouched. “I have to pee.” Then for the first time, she noticed the varied expressions on her companions’ faces. “Haven’t any of you ever seen someone pee before?” she asked in disbelief.

“No,” answered Jeff, who was the first to recover his senses.

“Our family did a lot of hiking when I was younger,” Emily explained. “When nature calls, you either answer the call or feel miserable until you do. My parents taught Jamie and me to not to be embarrassed by what were totally natural acts.”

Caitlin looked like she had a question on the tip of her tongue, but Brian asked it first. “What if you had to do the other thing?” he asked awkwardly.

“That would depend on the surroundings,” Emily answered. “If the ground cover was such that you could see where you were walking, we’d normally go off behind a bush or tree. Under these heavy growth circumstances, I wouldn’t consider leaving the path.”

“Well I for one am glad you had to go, because I’ve been dying to take a piss,” Mark said, as he began to relieve himself onto the nearby vegetation. Within seconds the other two boys were doing likewise.

“I can’t believe I’m going to do this in public,” Caitlin said, as she nervously squatted.

Only Kim, who had drank more than any of the others, refused to relieve herself and insisted that she didn’t need to go when, in fact, she felt like her bladder was about to burst. She was determined that somehow she would hold it.

As they continued on their way, everyone’s spirits, other than Kim’s seemed higher.

Suddenly, Brian came to an abrupt halt. “We’re back at the beach already,” he said in surprise.

“Wonderful,” exclaimed Kim. She knew where her first stop would be.

“Not a soul saw us,” Emily proclaimed happily. “I knew we’d get away with it.”

“That’s where you are wrong,” said a livid voice. “You’re all under arrest for indecent exposure.”


End of Chapter Four

---

Please be a good reader and take a few moments to review.

As always, special thanks to Amber, Paul, Matt and Peter for taking the time to beta this chapter.

Want to be advised of new chapters and get to read them first?

Join Hogwarts Exposed

HOGWARTS OVEREXPOSED - SALAZAR'S RETURN

Suddenly Brian came to an unexpected halt. “We’re back at the beach already,” he said in surprise.

“Wonderful,” exclaimed Kim. She knew where her first stop would be.

“Not a soul saw us,” Emily proclaimed. “I knew we’d get away with it.”

“That’s not exactly true,” said an angry voice. “You’re all under arrest for indecent exposure.”

Chapter Five
Crime and Punishment

“Sir, we’re sorry,” Brian beseeched. “Our clothes are in this backpack. No one saw us. Can’t you please just let us get dressed and forget that this ever happened?”

“Keep your hands out of that bag and carefully pass it to me,” the officer ordered. “You Americans are all the same; you think we’re savages and that you’re above ours laws. I’ll be making an example of you six.”

“But officer…”Caitlin began to implore.

“Silence!” he bellowed. “I’m not interested in hearing any excuses or pleading. Save your whining for the judge. My truck is just at the end of this path, on the beach; head for it now and don’t even think about trying to make a break.”

“But don’t you want us to dress before leaving the forest?” Kim inquired.

“I want you all to keep you mouths shut and do as you’re told!” he answered irately.

Heads turned in shock as the six naked teenagers exited the forest and walked in a line toward the flatbed truck.

“What type of cop drives a flatbed truck?” Jeff asked his companions a little too loudly.

“One that will have no problem shutting your smart ass mouth for you if you open it again,” the officer threatened.

“Climb up onto the bed of the truck,” he ordered, once they arrived at it.

The boys assisted the girls up and then jumped aboard themselves. The bed of the truck had a pipe railing around its edge with three-foot tall supports located about every five feet.

As the officer opened the passenger side of the truck and leaned in to retrieve something, Caitlin whispered to the others. “What’s up with this guy? He arrested us for being nude, but now he’s forbidding us to get dressed. No one saw us while we were in the forest, but now we’ve gathering a healthy size audience.”

Before anyone could offer a possible explanation, the officer returned carrying an armful of handcuffs. He threw the cuffs on the bed of the truck and then climbed up himself.

“You!” he yelled, motioning to Jeff. “Come here!” He grabbed Jeff’s left wrist and slapped a cuff on it, quickly attaching the other side to the pole nearest the truck cab. He then picked up another pair of cuffs, attached one cuff to Jeff’s right hand and ran the short chain around the next support pole before attaching the other half to Caitlin’s left wrist.

He continued this pattern until all six teenagers were standing cuffed to the railing facing the ever-increasing group of bystanders. Then he just walked off, leaving them helplessly secured to the rail. For the briefest of moments, Kim’s attention was drawn away from her bloated bladder as she listened in embarrassment to two teenaged boys standing next to the truck.

“I’ve never seen a naked girl before, have you?” The one boy asked animatedly, staring up at Kim in awe.

“No,” said his friend. “This is cool! Hey! How about giving us a better look?”

Kim couldn’t ignore them, but neither did she answer. She closed her eyes trying to pretend this was simply a terrible dream, but even so, she was powerless to hold back her tears.

Brian, who was handcuffed to Kim’s left side, shouted angrily, “Leave her alone!”

“Make me!” shouted the first boy. Then he glanced to his friend. “While he’s gone, I’m going to finger her.”

Kim recoiled, revolted at the thought, and at the same time realizing also that any incursion in that area would make it impossible for her to hold off peeing.

“No!” shouted Emily, who was shackled to Kim’s other side. “Don’t waste your time on her. I’ll let you really have fun.”

“What do you mean by that?” the boy asked, his interest piqued.

“If you give me your word not to lay a hand on her,” Emily said, “I’ll spread my legs and crouch as low as I possibly can, and I’ll let you touch me.”

“Emily, you can’t,” Kim protested.

“Yes I can,” Emily persisted. “I got you into this. Besides, you know I can handle these circumstances better than you can. To me they’re just body parts.”

“Cool!” the boy said eagerly.

Fortunately, just as Emily started to squat down, the officer returned. The two boys and everyone else stepped back a few steps from the truck as he gave the horde an appalled look. “You people are just as bad as these brazen deviates! Go on about your business!”

Slowly, reluctantly the crowd began to disperse.

“Your parents must be extremely proud of you,” he said sarcastically, returning his attention to his young captives. “High on drugs, running around completely exposed, and having sex in public.”

“We don’t do drugs, and we certainly weren’t having sex,” Caitlin protested.

He turned in the direction of Caitlin, looking as if he were about to slap her surly face, but rejected giving into the desire. “I thought I said no talking! Now I suppose you’re going to tell me you’re not naked either?” he yelled. “Since you all seem to enjoy exposing yourselves, I believe I’ll take the long way back to the station, through town.”

Obviously, he expected a strong negative reaction to this comment, but everyone seemed to take it in stride with the exception of Kim. “Please Sir!” she begged. “I have to pee something awful. May I please relieve myself before we start the trip?”

“You may not,” he retorted maliciously. “I suggest that you hold it or you’ll be facing additional charges.” With that said, he returned to the cab of the truck and started the engine.

As the truck bounced insensitively overland toward the main road, Emily gave Kim an anxious look. “How bad is it,” she asked concernedly.

“Bad,” Kim answered. “I’m afraid I’m going to burst any minute and this incessant bouncing about isn’t helping matters any.”

“Why don’t you just let it out?” Emily suggested. “Squat down and relieve yourself before we reach the main road.”

“I can’t,” Kim responded in dismay. “Not here, not secured like this between you and Brian. I have no way on controlling where it goes; we could all wind up with pee on us.”

Emily, felt sorry for her best friend who was clearly suffering, but recognized that she was in no position to offer any real assistance. Hopefully, Kim would be better able to hack it once they were on a smooth roadway.

* * * * * *

“That was fun,” Hermione remarked, as she and Harry returned to their stateroom. “The tropical forest was so beautiful.”

“I liked that we finally all got to do something together,” Harry added. “I’ve felt bad that Ron was always missing out on everything.”

“Ron seemed to appreciate that St. Kitts didn’t allow nudity,” Hermione agreed. “He must feel awfully out of place all the time. I’ve given up on the prospect that he’ll ever feel comfortable enough to take his clothes off around us.”

“I agree,” Harry said. “He’d only be comfortable enough to do that around Bonnie.”

“Bonnie?” Hermione cried, shock evident in her voice. “What makes you think he would be able to undress in front of her when he can’t around us?”

“You sound jealous,” Harry responded, with a laugh.

“In a way, I am,” Hermione answered. “The three of us have been friends since age eleven. She’s a total stranger.”

“In this case, I think that is an advantage she has over us. Ron likes her, he’s seems extremely comfortable with her, and he’ll likely never see her again.”

“Harry, do you think Ron would cheat on Sam? I mean, he cheated on me when I dated him, and he was pretty lascivious before he got sent to Azkaban.” Hermione asked tentatively.

“I was wondering the same thing about Sam today,” Harry replied. “I like Jim and Bonnie a lot; they’re nice and great fun, but….”

“But what?” Hermione entreated. “Harry, say what you’re thinking.”

“Its probably just my imagination, but they both act more like they’re courting Sam and Ron rather than just being friends,” Harry suggested.

“Oh! My God, Harry!” Hermione practically screamed. “I was thinking the same thing. They pay more consideration to Ron and Sam then they do to each other.”

“Michelle and Lloyd seemed to give Jim and Bonnie a wide berth,” Harry observed.

“I noticed that too, and it’s completely out of character for Michelle. She usually likes everyone.”

Their conversation came to an abrupt halt when there was a loud knock at the door.

“The captain needs to have a word with you right now,” the messenger barked none too politely, when Harry unlock the door.

* * * * * *

“What is with that cop? Is he mental?” Kim moaned, as she and the others waited unattended in a receiving cell, watching the hands of the clock move closer and closer to the scheduled departure time of their ship.

They had broken the law; they all recognized that, but they couldn’t fathom the manner in which they were now being treated. In the eyes of the law, they were guilty of indecent exposure for having hiked nude, but thus far their punishment seemed to be a prolongation of their crime, only to a much more serious degree.

Now, still naked, they had spent the last hour in a dank jail cell – a completely bare cell without even a simple bench to sit on and certainly not equipped with a comfort facility.

Finally their tormentor returned, a perturbed expression on his face, carrying Emily’s rucksack. He gave them a disgusted look as he forcefully shoved the pack through the bars. “Put your clothes on and be swift about it!” he shouted maliciously. “Your parents are here to pick you up.”

From the sound of his voice, it was lucid that he was not at all pleased with the judgment to let them go free. No one spoke, but instead they all rushed to dress before psycho-cop changed his mind. As soon as they were all clothed, he unlocked the cell and pointed reluctantly to a door. Without pause, they all rushed to it, Kim in agony with each step.

“Hurry!” shouted Brian’s father to them all. “We have transportation waiting. They said they’d hold the ship for us, but I don’t know how long.”

Hermione grabbed Emily and Caitlin’s hands and hurried them out the door behind Jeff and his brother. Kim stood paralyzed, as if afraid to move.

“We have to dash,” Harry said, running to Kim and scooping her up into his arms as if she were a doll. “Don’t be afraid,” Harry said as he hurried out the door. “Everything is okay now. Hermione and I aren’t angry with you. We know this wasn’t your idea.” Before she had a chance to try and squirm free or even speak, she lost control of her bladder.

At first Harry had absolutely no idea what had happened. It was as if someone had opened a spigot and he was being flooded with warm water. Then Kim burst into tears.

“Oh my god!” she cried. “I’m so sorry professor. I’ve had to go for hours and he wouldn’t let me use… I can’t believe… Oh, I could just die…”

“Calm down,” Harry said, as usual maintaining his equanimity. “I’m just glad to know that it wasn’t just me that caused such a reaction.”

In spite of everything, Kim couldn’t help but laugh through her tears.

“Ben did the same thing to me yesterday,” Harry said with a laugh. “Just hold on to me tight until it’s all out.”

Harry turned his back to the balance of the group that were now getting into cabs, as the torrent of warm liquid continued to stream out of Kim.

“Harry, what are you and Kim doing?” Hermione shouted. “We have to hurry.”

“Just give us a moment,” Harry begged. “We have some unfinished business.”

Finally, when the flow eventually subsided, Harry allowed Kim to slip to the ground. He waved his hands over Kim as he spoke an enchantment and then did the same to himself.

Kim watched her professor in awe. She knew he was a great wizard but did not realize he was proficient in wandless magic.

“That should do it,” Harry said, grabbing Kim hand and running toward the cab. “We better hurry before they leave without us.”

Harry jumped into the front seat next to the driver and Kim slid into the back with Brian and his father. As Kim settled herself next to Brian, he sniffed the air and then turned to her.

“How in the world can you spend the day hiking in a tropical forest, then going through what we just went through and still smell as fresh and clean as if you just stepped out of a shower?” Brian asked.

“I don’t know,” Kim said, as she shrugged her shoulders and smiled at Harry who had turned around in his seat and was now grinning at her.

* * * * * *

“Don’t you guys have any common sense?!” Jamie asked Emily, Caitlin and Kim once they returned to their rooms. Harry and Hermione had been asked, along with the parents of the other youths involved, to join the captain. “This isn’t Britain. These people could have chucked you in jail and thrown away the key. What would you have had Harry and Hermione do then – magic you out?”

“I never thought we’d be arrested,” Emily said.

“That’s the problem with you! YOU! NEVER! THINK! Sometimes I’m embarrassed to admit that you’re my sister,” Jamie said, frustration evident in her voice.

“Emily wasn’t the only one,” Caitlin said defensively. “We all did it.”

“Then you should all be very proud of yourselves!” she roared. “Because of you, the departure of the ship was delayed for over an hour and, once again, Harry finds himself groveling at the feet of that effing captain.”

“It wasn’t our fault the owls chose now to deliver the letters from Hogwarts,” Emily argued.

“No that wasn’t,” Jamie admitted, “but what happened today was most certainly within your power to prevent. Laws are laws and they must be obeyed whether we like them or not. I detest clothes as greatly as you, but there are times when we have no choice but to wear them.”

“But that isn’t fair,” Emily protested.

“ LIFE ISN’T ALWAYS FAIR, AND THE WORLD DOESN’T REVOLVE AROUND YOU!” Jamie retorted. “The sooner you find that out, the better off we’ll all be.”

Emily sulked as she tried to think of a way to change the subject. “So what did you and Felicite do today while we were getting ourselves arrested?” she asked.

“We spent most of the day at the hospital with her sister, Monica,” Jamie answered still rather hotly, but she was beginning to cool down..

“Why? What happened to her?” Kim, who had been sitting quietly, asked.

“She has a broken ankle,” Jamie answered in disappointment.

“But she was going to dance in the ship’s talent competition,” Caitlin shrieked. “How did she go about breaking her ankle?”

“She didn’t,” Jamie replied, anger evident in her voice. “She was laying on the beach and had actually just dozed off, when a girl playing Frisbee stepped on her ankle and then ran off.”

“Hold on,” Emily cried. “Haven’t I heard this story before?”

“Yeah.” Caitlin agreed. “That’s how Roz’s friends tried to knock Felicite out of the competition last year. That’s just too much of a coincidence.”

“Felicite and I agree,” Jamie said, “especially considering that the girl doing the stepping seems to roughly fit Roz’s description.”

“What are Monica parents going to do about it? Roz can’t be allowed to get away with this!” Emily declared.

“Unfortunately there were no witnesses, and Monica never got a good look at the girl’s face,” Jamie said disgustedly. “She was in dreadful pain.”

“It had to have been Roz,” Caitlin said shaking her head. “She’s eliminating the strongest competition so that her niece has a better chance of winning. If only I had been there, perhaps I could have healed it.”

“Too late for that now,” Jamie said shrugging her shoulders. “Perhaps it’s best you weren’t there. We’ve drawn too much attention to ourselves already on this cruise.”

“I thought she was different,” Kim said downheartedly. “It was my idea for us to befriend Angel. She is just like Roz – cheating so she can win a stupid contest and not caring who she hurts in the process.”

“Sad part is that it will probably work,” Jamie said disgustingly. “I’ve seen the tryouts, and the only real competition Angel had was Monica.”

Kim had a look of anger on her face. She had reached out to Angel and this was her thanks. She felt betrayed. “Is it too late to enter that contest?” she asked.

“I’m not sure,” Jamie answered. “They have pruned the group to what they feel are the top ten entries, but now they’ve lost Monica. Who did you have in mind?”

“Me!” Kim responded crossly. “Emily, did you mean it when you said you thought I had a good voice.”

“Yeah, you sound great, but you can’t just stand there and sing. You need some sort of routine and you only have five days to rehearse.”

“Caitlin, didn’t you say that your Mum and Dad’s new friend, Bonnie, was a professional dancer?” Kim asked. “Do you think she might be willingly to give me some pointers?”

“She seems very nice. It certainly won’t hurt to ask,” Caitlin responded.

“Kim, are you sure?” Emily asked. “You have the talent. I mean, you’re really good, but you’ll have to perform on stage in front of hundreds of people.” Emily wavered. “Like you are…. I mean nude. Can you do it?”

“I have to,” Kim said assuredly. “I’m not even sure I have any possibility of beating that cow, but I can’t just stand out-of-the-way and do nothing.”

* * * * * *

“I don’t think I’ve ever met such a miserable man,” Hermione said, as she and Harry discussed their meeting with the captain. “He makes Captain Blye seem like a pussy cat.”

“I think I’d prefer to be keel hauled rather than meet with him again,” Harry said wincingly.

“There for a while, I thought he was going to have us all walk the plank,” Hermione laughed.

“He wanted to throw us off the ship. I could see it in his eyes,” Harry said. “But he would have had to do it to all the families involved, and I doubt he could have justified that to his superiors.”

“I understand him being upset, but even he admitted that the lost time could be made up,” Hermione said. “I’m just thankful that the St. Kitts’ judge was understanding. If it had been up to that perverted cop, the kids would be doing time.”

“What about the girls?” Harry asked. “We can’t just ignore this.”

“I have an idea,” Hermione suggested. “It will cost us a little money, but I think it will be well worth it to make the punishment fit the crime.”

* * * * * *

Day Six, Saturday, August 13, 2005, Barbados


…and passengers are reminded again that public nudity is against the law in Barbados.”

“I don’t know about you guys,” Emily declared, “but I don’t think I’m even going to bother leaving the ship today; it’s not worth the aggravation.”

“Sometimes you make me laugh,” Kim said. “Why do you make such a big deal about wearing a swim costume, especially when yours is practically nonexistent?”

“It’s just the principle,” Emily stated. “I’m still being forced to wear it.”

“I wonder if Bonnie is going ashore today?” Kim questioned. “I’d like to ask her about helping me with a routine.”

“In that case, we should find the recreation director and see if you can still get in the contest. Then I suggest we head for the pool,” Caitlin said. “Professor Weasley and Bonnie spend most of their time there playing chess.”

* * * * * *

“I’ll be happy to help you,” Bonnie said, eagerly, “but we don’t have much time. Ron.” Bonnie reached over and grasped Ron’s hand. “I could really use your help.”

“Me?” Ron said horror-struck. “I don’t know anything about singing or dancing.”

“There’s lots you can do to help that doesn’t require that.” Bonnie replied and then turned her attention to Kim. “Your show is only four days away. Whatever you do, will have to be simple, but at the same time attention grabbing. What in the world can you do to grab attention when you and the other contestants are already performing nude? Do you have any songs in mind?”

“Not really,” Kim answered. “This is all fairly spur of the moment.”

Suddenly Bonnie had an inspiration. “You’re only twelve, but you already have a nice figure. This is a little risqué considering your age, but hopefully the majority of the people in the audience will see the humor intended and find it funny.”

“What do you have in mind?” Ron asked, his interest having been incited.

“I thought that perhaps she could…”

* * * * * *

“What do you think Mum and Dad want to see us about?” Emily asked.

“I’m sure it has something to do with yesterday’s fiasco,” Caitlin answered. “They probably want to insure that there isn’t a similar occurrence today.”

“I’m amazed they didn’t punish us; at least shout at us,” Kim remarked.

“They seldom yell, but they do have a knack of making you feel really bad; like you let them down big time,” Caitlin explained. “We should have never hiked nude.”

“I still don’t see that we did anything so dreadful,” Emily grumbled. “Everything would have been fine if that cop hadn’t ‘gone off the deep end’ with us. It was outlandish the way he paraded us around, not even letting you take a pee.” She looked intently at Kim.

“How in the world did you manage to hold it so long? Emily asked. “Why you didn’t even sprint to the bathroom when we got back to the ship. You must have the strongest bladder in the world.”

“Not quite,” Kim responded, a ruby glow covering her face, but she didn’t comment any further. “Oh look! Here come your parents. It looks like they’ve been shopping.”

Harry and Hermione both had a devilish look on their face as they approached the girls. Hermione was holding Benjamin, who appeared to be snacking on the run.

“We wanted to talk to you girls before you went ashore today,” Hermione started, continuing to feed Ben.

“Don’t worry Mum,” Emily interrupted. “We learned our lesson yesterday. Kim has rehearsal with Bonnie this afternoon, so we’re just going to go have a quick look-see, but we’ll be wearing our swim costumes.” Emily had been clutching hers in her hand and held it up.

“You most certainly will,” Harry said, “but not that one. Your mother and I decided to buy all of you new swim costumes to be worn ashore for the balance of the trip.”

“But Antigua and St. Maarten allow nudity,” Caitlin said timidly.

“This is your punishment for what occurred yesterday,” Hermione said. “If you wear these today and tomorrow without argument, Harry and I will reconsider allowing you to go nude on St. Maarten on Monday.”

As Hermione handed the identical swimsuits to the girls, they were acknowledged by three completely different reactions. From Caitlin’s expression, it was evident that she didn’t like the costume, but was willing to accept it as her punishment. Kim seemed to like the attire and was thrilled that they were all the same. Then there was Emily.

“You actually expect us to wear those!?” she asked aghast. “We might as well go to the beach fully dressed. It looks like a dress with attached knickers. Why not just restrict us to the ship?”

“You can remain on board if you prefer,” Harry said. “That would, of course, cancel out any reconsideration of nudity on St. Maarten.”

“So then what it comes down to is that our punishment for what we did yesterday is to humiliate ourselves for the next two days,” Emily said angrily.

“They’re not that bad,” Caitlin said.

“I kind of like them,” Kim said. “And I really fancy the fact that we’d all be dressed the same.”

“Emily, we didn’t buy them with the intention to shame you, but rather to fully cover you,” Harry said. “Hermione and I would never intentionally do anything to humiliate you. I’m sure that wasn’t your intention either yesterday, but never the less it was the result. Your actions resulted in both of us being deeply embarrassed.”

Emily looked at Hermione, tears filling her eyes. Then she turned to Harry. “I’m sorry. I’ll wear it and I won’t protest.”

Harry held out his hands and Emily leaped into his arms. “You’re allowed to complain,” Harry said, holding her tightly. “You wouldn’t be the Emily we love if you didn’t complain.”

* * * * * *

“I’m glad Dad said it was okay for me to bitch about this costume,” Emily said as they neared the transport back to the ship.

“He wasn’t giving up any ground,” Caitlin said with a smile. “Dad knew you wouldn’t be able to resist griping.”

“If you two would be truthful, you’d own up that you loathe wearing these as much as I do,” Emily quarreled.

“I’ll admit it,” Kim said, much to both Emily and Caitlin astonishment. “Going to the beach is much more comfortable the other way. I’ve spent the entire day pulling at this costume; it insists on giving me a wedgie, and the elastic is grinding the sand into my skin.”

“I feel like someone poured a bucket of sand on me,” Caitlin moaned. “I can’t wait to shower.”

“You know what I’ve found to be most extraordinary?” Kim asked, but then went on without waiting for an answer. “It seems that people watch you more when you’re wearing a costume than when your not. It’s like they are waiting, hoping to see something they’re not supposed to see. When you’re naked they certainly check you out more thoroughly, but then they seem to go about their business realizing that they’ve seen all there is to see.”

“Do my ears deceive me,” Emily asked with a laugh. “Is Kim Thatcher actually starting to enjoy naturism ?”

Kim blushed. “In ways. I most certainly still don’t enjoy that initial inspection. That’s my biggest concern with the contest, but I’m starting to feel more relaxed. I thoroughly enjoyed hiking yesterday.”

“It takes time, but I think you’ll eventually get over that feeling of being inspected,” Caitlin observed.

“Maybe it’s because I’ve always been a nudist, but it doesn’t bother me at all when people gawk,” Emily added. “I’d have no problem being an artist’s model or even letting an anatomy class examine me.”

“I’m most certainly not ready for that,” Kim said, shuddering at the thought.

“Poising nude wouldn’t be a problem for me,” Caitlin said, “but wouldn’t an anatomy class be examining you extremely closely, actually touching and probing you?”

“I guess,” Emily answered nonchalantly. “I don’t think I’d have a problem with that.”

“I can’t wait to see what ideas Bonnie has come up with,” Kim said as they boarded the launch.

* * * * * *

Day Seven, Sunday, August 14, 2005, Antigua


“Just two more days. Are you as eager as I am?” Jim asked keenly. He and Sam were playing Frisbee, Timmy and Lynn playing in the sand nearby.

“I’m sure it will be fun,” Samantha answered lukewarmly. “Ron can’t wait, but then you guys are usually more into that sort of thing than us women.”

“Sometimes that’s true,” Jim agreed, “but Bonnie seems to be looking forward to this Tuesday as much as I am.”

“I hope I don’t ruin the evening for everyone else,” Sam said, “but honestly I don’t see what all the anticipation is about.”

Jim’s face dropped.

“I’m sorry Jim. My mind is somewhere else,” Sam said, dejectedly. “Sometimes I feel this vacation was a huge mistake. Instead of spending time with Ron, I feel like we’re growing apart.”

“If it helps any, Bonnie tells me that most of their conversations revolve around you,” Jim said. “I’ve actually become somewhat resentful of Ron. It seems Bonnie has run a comparison check, and in her eyes, I don’t stack up nearly as well as your husband does.

“Perhaps a naturist cruise wasn’t the best option for a vacation, taking into consideration his unwillingness to part with his clothes, but if I were you, I wouldn’t for one second doubt his love. I’m sure everything will be fine once you two are back together on familiar ground.”

Sam ran to Jim and threw her arms around him. “Thanks, you made me feel a lot better,” she said, then kissed his check. “I’m sorry. I’m sure I’ll have a great time on Tuesday.”

* * * * * *

“Harry, am I a sex fanatic?” Hermione asked as they lay sunning near the pool, Ben sleeping contently next to her in his basinet.

“Not that I can tell,” he said, “but I’d have no complaints if you turned into one. That’s assuming, of course, that I’d be the object of your lust. What exactly brought about this topic of conversation?”

“I was just laying here looking at you, and I suddenly had the strongest urge to take you in my mouth and pleasure you here and now in full view of all these people.”

“Damn you, Hermione Jane,” Harry cursed as he quickly rolled over onto his stomach. “You know full well that you’d never do any such thing in public. The only reason you said that was to see if it would cause a reaction. Are you happy?”

“I’d be happier if you hadn’t rolled over and hid,” she confessed. “You know I love seeing you naked and hard.”

“Will you kindly change the subject?

“Okay, I think Kim has a school girl crush on you,” Hermione said.

“Kim? I hardly think so,” Harry said lightly. “She might think of me as a father figure, since her real step dad was horrible, but nothing more.”

“She was certainly holding on to you tightly enough the other night,” Hermione said.

“Now that you mention it, I guess one could say that she was showering me with her affection.” Harry laughed. “Hermione, Kim hadn’t peed all day. The poor girl was about to burst. When I lifted her into my arms to hasten for the cab, she lost all control. I stood there holding her, trying to hide the fact that she was inundating me with what seemed like a gallon of pee.”

“Oh my! The poor thing must have been mortified, and you...” Hermione just stared at Harry lovingly. “You just continued to hold her and then did a cleansing charm on you both. You had no intentions of telling me, did you?”

Harry shook his head.

“I’m sorry for prying it out of you.” Hermione thought a bit and then chuckled. “Since the two of you have been intimate enough to share a shower, has she told you what her talent will be in the contest?”


“No,” Harry laughed. “That seems to be a well protected secret. Even Ron declined to tell me what’s going on. All I know is that she is doing a combination song and dance.”

“Kim is extremely fortunate that a professional dancer is willing to take time away from her vacation to lend her a hand.”

* * * * * *

Day Eight, Monday, August 15, 2005, St. Maarten


“I thought for sure they’d tell us at breakfast that we could skip these costumes today,” Emily said moodily, as she look disgustingly at her skirted swim costume.

“There were busy talking to Sam and Professor Weasley. Maybe they just forgot,” Caitlin suggested.

“I know this is going to sound completely out of character, but I was really looking forward to going back to the way things were today,” Kim said.

Emily looked quickly around the room. “Who said that? It sounded like Kim’s voice, but she’d never look forward to being nude.”

“Maybe this isn’t really Kim. Maybe it’s some Polyjuice substitute. I bet it’s a boy,” Caitlin said between giggles.

“Is that possible,” Emily asked, suddenly turning very serious. “Can a boy become a girl and visa versa using Polyjuice?

“I don’t know,” answered Kim. “That would certainly make for some interesting observations.”

“Can you imagine, suddenly having a willie down there!?” Caitlin squealed.

“I think we should try it,” Emily suggested, “when we get back to school. I know Mum still has all her notes and everything from when she and Dad did it in their second year; I’ve seen them.”

“It would be neat to be a boy for an hour, but what if something went terribly wrong?” Kim asked concernedly.

“What could possibly go wrong?” Emily asked.

“Off the top of my head, I can think of a number of things,” Caitlin said. “Don’t forget, Mum turned into a half-cat/half-girl. I don’t want to end up with a boy’s chest.” Caitlin cupped her breasts in her hands. “They aren’t much, but they’re all I have, and I’ve waited forever for them.”

“I’m sure Mum would have it in her notes if there are any restrictions,” Emily said assuredly. “Besides, it’s not like we’d be doing it tomorrow. We have plenty of time to think about it. Lets just be sure to get the necessary ingredients when we refill our potion supplies.”

“Bonnie booked practice time for late this afternoon,” Kim advised. “Lets put our swim costumes on and make the best of our last day on the beach.”

The girls had just finished dressing when there was a knock on the door.

“Hermione and I were afraid you girls already left for shore,” Harry said as he entered the room. “We wanted to inspect you before you left.”

“Inspect us?” all three girls mumble.

“Yes, inspect you,” Harry said sternly as Hermione stood back trying to keep a straight face.

“Line up shoulder to shoulder,” Harry barked. “Stomachs in! Chests out!” Harry assessed the girls as if he were a commanding officer inspecting his troops. He leaned forward and whispered something in Caitlin’s ear that made her blush, and then he turned to Hermione. “What do you think?”

Hermione smiled and nodded her head. “Give the order.”

Harry also smiled, and then shouted. “Strip and hit the beach!”

The girls didn’t even exchange glances. They were too busy screaming with glee as they swiftly removed their costumes and threw them on the bed. Then after expressing their thanks, they headed to the door. Caitlin, however, hesitated and then ran back to Harry. “Hold me, Dad,” she said, reaching out to Harry.”

As Harry supported Caitlin, she kissed him on the cheek before whispering something in his ear. Harry gave her a hug.

Caitlin clung to Harry’s neck as she slid to the ground. “I love you Dad,” she said before turning to Hermione. “I love you Mum.” Caitlin then gave her Mum a huge hug before running to catch up with Kim and Emily.

“What was that all about,” Hermione asked when they were alone. “What did you whisper to her to spark that outburst?”

“I just told her that she was getting much better at chest out.”

“Harry, you didn’t,” Hermione said, shock evident in her voice. “She’s your little girl. It’s embarrassing for a young girl to have their father notice the physical changes that are taking place in their bodies, yet alone discuss them. Why did you mention that?”

“We both know that she has been very conscious of her chest for some time,” Harry began to explain. “As I was waiting for you to catch up to me, I put my ear to the door to see if they were in.”

“Right. I saw that,” Hermione acknowledged.

“When I did,” Harry continued, “I heard her say, ‘They aren’t much, but they’re all I have, and I’ve waited forever for them.’ I just knew that she was talking about her breasts. So, I moved away from the door to think of a humorous way I could make her feel better about that issue and came up with the military shtick.”

“That was funny,” Hermione said with a smirk, “Did you hear anything else they said?”

“No, that was it.”

“Well, what did she say to you?”

“‘Thanks for noticing, Dad. But no matter how big they get, I’ll always be your little girl and I’ll always love you and want you to hold me like this.’”

“She said that?” Hermione asked.

“Yes,” Harry said, nodding his head. “I think our little girl is dealing with some mixed emotions about growing up.”

“I’m having the same feelings,” Hermione said, sorrowfully. “Emily and Caitlin are both becoming young women. I’m proud of them both, but I wish I could have shared more of their little girl years.”

“Me too!” Harry agreed desolately.

* * * * * *

“I’m sorry Sam, but I just can’t do it,” Ron said, a defeated tone to his voice, as they both sat near the pool. Sam, of course, was nude. Ron actually was too, except for a towel wrapped protectively around his waist, a towel he refused to abandon.

“Ron, there is no one about but us,” Sam said encouragingly. “Most passengers will be spending the day in St. Maarten. Just give it a try. I promise that I won’t desert you.”

Ron looked about nervously. If necessary, he would die for this woman, but she wasn’t asking him to die, just slip into the pool. He looked around again, tugged the towel off, and before Sam realized what was happening, he was in the pool.

“You did it,” Sam said gleefully.

“Yeah! I did it!” Ron said as he apprehensively clung to the corner of the pool. “Now will you shield me so I can get out and return to our room?”

“Not until I give you a reward,” Sam said, jumping into the pool and immediately hugging Ron and giving him a sound kiss.

“Thanks, Sam,” Ron said sarcastically. “I’m sure that you being plastered all over me will really help to relax me.

“Sam, I tried. Please, lets get out of here before anyone sees me,” he implored, but it was too late.

“Good morning Sam, Professor Weasley,” Jamie said happily. “Finally got him in the water I see.”

“Just a quick dip,” Sam said, trying to shield Ron. “Aren’t you going ashore today?”

“In just a bit,” Jamie answered. “I like to start my day by swimming a few laps.” That said Jamie started doing some warm up exercises, her back to the Weasleys.

“Where is Timmy,” Jamie asked.

“She’s with Bonnie and Jim,” Sam answered. “He’s going to miss their daughter. He and Lynn have become good friends.”

“That is a depressing element of holidays,” Jamie said with a sigh. “Often you meet wonderful people, only to never get to see them again.” Jamie slipped into the pool and started swimming.

As they were talking to Jamie, a large number of people had started to claim lounges in the area of the pool.

“How am I going to get out of here?” Ron said in a panic.

“I’m sorry,” Sam cried. “I feel like I forced you do to this.”

“Look, I know this is none of my business,” Jamie said swimming up to them, “but it’s apparent you guys have a problem. May I help?”

“I’m not sure what you can do to help,” Sam said. “I talked Ron into getting in here and now we seem to be trapped.”

“How strong are you Professor?” Jamie asked. “Do you think you could carry both Sam and me at the same time?”

“That is probably the only benefit to being a werewolf,” Ron whispered nervously. “We have incredible strength. But I don’t see how my physical prowess will help in this situation.”

“My dad had a bad habit of getting aroused at the most inopportune time,” Jamie explained. “Mum and I, or if Mum wasn’t around, Emily and I would often shield him until he could get out of view. When it was Emily, and I we pretended to be fooling around. Emily would hang on his back and he would carry me against his front. To anyone that was watching it looked like he was carrying me off and Emily was trying to stop him.”

Sam looked at Jamie and then at Ron. “What do you think Ron? Could you do it? We’ll pretend to fool around, and then you can grab me in your arms and carry me off right up the pool steps and down that empty passageway.” She pointed to a passageway beyond the steps. “Jamie will hang on your back covering your rear. Once were out of eye sight, Jamie can run back for the towels.”

“I don’t know,” said Ron reluctantly, as he watched some more people occupy chairs around the pool. “I don’t have any better ideas and if we don’t do something soon, I’ll be stuck here all day.”

“Just one thing,” Jamie added. “I’m sure we’d all be more comfortable doing this the way Sam described, but since I’ve got some experience with this, it might be better if I cover the front.”

Ron looked around. Even more people were arriving, and now some were starting to enter the pool. “I… I… Sam she’s done this before. I just want to get out of here,” he said, now definitely in a panic.

“Okay,” Jamie said. “Don’t waste time. I’m going to scream and splash you. Immediately pick me up, but don’t hold me in your arms. That won’t hide enough. Pick me up by my bottom and hold me tightly against you.”

Jamie didn’t give either Sam or Ron a chance to argue. She stood directly in front of Ron and gave a fake scream as she began to splash him with water. Almost forgetting either of them was nude, Ron reached his arms around Jamie, and lifted her off the bottom of the pool.

“Don’t think about anything,” Jamie encouraged Ron, as she pretended to still horseplay and Sam leaped onto his back. “Just head for those steps.”

As they neared the steps, Jamie realized that Ron wasn’t holding her tight enough, his erect penis would be clearly visible when they got above the water line. Without wavering, she grabbed it, forced it upward between their stomachs and then wrapped hers arms tightly around Ron to hold it in place.

No one said a word until they reached the shelter of the passageway. By that point, Ron’s concentration on keeping up the charade caused him to return to a flaccid state. “I’ll run back for the towels,” Sam said.

“I believe it’s safe to put me down now,” Jamie said with a smile. “Sorry about grabbing you, but it was somewhat on display.”

”You weren’t uncomfortable doing that at all, were you.” Ron said more as a statement than a question. He was obviously embarrassed that she had to grab that part of his anatomy.

“No, not really,” Jamie said coolly as Sam ran up to them and handed Ron his towel. “It’s difficult to explain, but Emily and I were brought up in an atmosphere totally alien to most people. What do you think of first when I say naked or nude? Please be honest.”

Ron turned pink and after some dithering said, “Sex.”

“Don’t be embarrassed; that’s what most people would answer. Our society has come to equate nudity with sex. Emily and I would have both answered 'comfort'. It’s the same if you mention penis or vagina. Most people immediately think of sex, despite the fact that people urinate a lot more from those areas than they have sex with them. Professor, until you can purge sex from your definition of nudity, I doubt you’ll ever be able to enjoy the naturist lifestyle.

Jamie checked her watch. “I have to go meet my friends; enjoy St. Maarten.”

Ron watched until Jamie turned the corner and then turned to Sam. “They should have her teaching sex education, not me.”

“I’m sure the boys would like that; she’d most likely teach the class in the nude,” Sam said. “On second thought they might not like it; she’d doubtlessly require the students be naked, as well.”

“I think she nailed my problem though,” Ron said, a look of self-disgust on his face. “I can’t think of nudity without thinking of sex.”


End of Chapter Five

---

Sorry no cliff this time, but so as to not completely disappoint you; I’ve included a teaser from chapter 6.


Preview from Chapter 6


“Harry, they’re our best friends,” Hermione cried. “This will destroy their marriage; we just can’t stand by and let them…”

“We can’t just barge in either,” Harry warned. “What if Bonnie and Ron are, you know, doing it?”

“If they are, I hope they both enjoy spending the balance of their lives as slugs,” she vented maliciously.

Hermione pointed her wand at the door to Ron’s suite. “Reducto!” she shouted and after blowing the door to bits charged heatedly into the room.

---

As I was writing the last chapters of Hogwarts Too Exposed, I couldn’t wait to write about the cruise; now I can’t wait for it to be over and get back to Hogwarts. For those of you that feel similar, I have good news. We will be returning to the all-magical village of Hogsmeade by the conclusion of chapter six.

Thank you to everyone that took the time to review chapter four and special thanks to my beta team; Amber, Paul, Matt and Peter.

Want to be advised of new chapters and get to read them first? Join Hogwarts Exposed

HOGWARTS OVEREXPOSED - SALAZAR'S RETURN

Chapter Six

From Heaven to Hell

Day Nine, Tuesday, August 16, 2005, At Sea


8:00 AM Breakfast


“Our luxurious holiday is almost over,” Harry observed despondently between mouthfuls of his breakfast. “I’m going to miss being treated as if I were a king.”

“It’s amazing how not being able to use magic doesn’t matter that much when you have people hastening to wait on you hand and foot all the time,” Jamie said, as she held a sleeping Ben in her arms.

“People who I’m sure are being paid well, receive time off and probably have an excellent benefits package to boot,” Hermione added.

“Hermione, we still have two days of our vacation left. Please don’t go spoiling them by starting up on the elf rights stuff again,” Ron moaned.

“Well it’s true,” Hermione huffed, taking a drink of her orange juice.

“What does everyone have planned for our second to last day at sea?” Harry asked trying to change the subject.

“Caitlin and I are going to hang around the splash pool with the boys and work on our tans,” Emily advised. “Later on today there is going to be a body painting contest.”

“Are you going to enter?” Hermione inquired.

“We want to, but I’m not sure if the boys will agree or not,” Caitlin answered. “You have to enter as partners. They didn’t sound too keen about us painting them.”

“Professor, have you noticed how I’ve finally evened out?” Kim asked out of the blue. “You can’t see my swim costume lines at all anymore.”

“Yes,” Harry answered. “I’ve also noticed that your confidence level has improved dramatically. I think you just might be starting to like being a naturist.”

“I believe I am,” Kim said. “I never thought I’d say this, but I’m going to hate going back to wearing clothes.”

“Don’t believe her,” Caitlin giggled. “That’s not really Kim. Emily and I spotted whoever it is drinking Polyjuice.”

“Urgh! Caitlin, that joke is getting old,” Emily groaned.

Caitlin responded in kind by blowing Emily a raspberry.

“Mum, that reminds me, we have a question about Polyjuice,” Emily said. “When you guys used it in your second year, Dad and Professor Weasley became those blokes Crabbe and Goyle and you thought you were going to be that fat girl, Millicent Bullstrode. Could you have become perhaps Goyle if you wanted or must the person you change into be the same sex that you are?”

Hermione stared at Emily, then went to get up, but stopped, realizing where she was.

“Now you gone and done it; ruined Mum’s vacation,” Caitlin chided Emily. “You’ve asked her a question she doesn’t know the answer to and we’re two days away from a library.”

“I don’t recall the potion having any restriction other than it had to be a human and not an animal,” Hermione said. “That would be truly creepy. Having your appearance change to that of another person is strange enough without it being someone of the opposite gender.”

“What made you ask about Polyjuice?” Harry asked.

“The same as just now,” Emily explained. “We were kidding about it not really being Kim, but probably some boy using Polyjuice. Then we wondered if that were actually possible.”

Harry nodded his head in understanding. “How about the Weasley’s? Do you guys have any special plans for today?”

“Probably just hang around the pool,” Sam said. “I can’t remember the last time I had a tan this dark.”

“I’m going to make sure I get my fair share of food these last couple of days,” Ron said.

“Poor boy, like you’ve starved up to now,” Sam remarked, shaking her head at Ron. “Tonight, of course, we plan on going to the casino with Jim and Bonnie. Are you guys sure you won’t join us?”

“You have your fun,” Hermione said. “I’ve been rather in opposition to gambling every since my grandfather became addicted. He died leaving my grandmother practically penniless. Thankfully, Mum and Dad had good jobs and could help her out.”

* * * * * *

9:00 AM


“Where are you off to so early?” Draco asked, pulling Ginny toward him and into an embrace.

“I have to go into Hogsmeade,” Ginny answered. “Ron asked me to remove the wards off their apartment so that the landlord could show it to some prospective tenants.”

“Right. I forgot that your brother was moving into the castle this weekend,” Draco muttered. “There goes the neighborhood.”

“Actually, I guess it not all terrible news,” Malfoy said, after some thought. “It will be nice having Timmy closer at hand. I’ll get to see more of my son and have the opportunity to take a greater part in his upbringing. It will be nice to see Samantha too, especially when she runs about unclothed.”

“You’ve seen Sam nude?” Ginny asked, visibly upset at the likelihood. “I mean other than when you two conceived Timmy.”

“Yeah,” Draco said understatedly. “I guess the first time was about four months ago. I was running early to pick up Timmy, and your brother had just departed a few minutes before I got to their apartment. Sam thought he had forgotten something and had returned – she flung the door open wide. I’m not sure which of us was the most surprised.”

“So what happened?” Ginny asked.

“She looked around the room and, after realizing there was nothing available to put on, just shrugged her shoulders. She commented that if she was going on a nudist cruise, she had better become accustomed to people seeing her naked. Anyway, Timmy was there. We had tea and then Timmy and I left.”

“My nude sister-in-law sat and had tea with you,” Ginny said flabbergasted. “You don’t think that perhaps you should have shared this news with me before now?”

“No, actually I don’t see why you’re acting so upset at the moment,” Draco said. “I’ve seen her starkers on a number of occasions since then. Hell, a week doesn’t go by that I don’t see one of the Potter girls naked.”

“That’s not the point,” Ginny said. “You were once involved with Sam.”

“But I’m with you now,” Draco reminded her.”

He then pulled Ginny close to him, lifted her skirt and plunged his hand into her knickers. “I think you’re going to be late meeting that landlord,” he said, grabbing the delicate material in his hand and with a single jerk ripping the tiny knickers off. “Why do you insist on wearing these?” He asked, tossing the now worthless item of clothing to the floor.

* * * * * *

11:00 AM


“Ron, are you one hundred percent positive about tonight?” Bonnie asked, concernedly.

“Sure,” Ron answered. “I’ve been looking forward to it ever since our first conversation.”

“It’s just that,” Bonnie hesitated, “I don’t want things to change between us. Jim and I have done this before, and in most cases, it’s been the last we’ve seen of the other couple. I like you and don’t want to lose your friendship.”

Ron stared at Bonnie, for the moment totally forgetting their chess game. “Why should an evening of gambling change how you feel about people?” he wondered.

“Bonnie, I’m hoping that we both have an enjoyable evening, but no matter what happens we’ve had a pleasurable week,” Ron declared, giving up on trying to figure out Bonnie’s concern. “I value the friendship that we’ve acquired and have no intentions of just tossing it aside.”

“I don’t want to lose you and Sam as friends either,” Bonnie proclaimed. “By the way, Jim suggests that we eat at the early sitting tonight. That will give us more time,”

”I’m totally in favor of that,” Ron agreed. “I want to really enjoy our time together.”

Bonnie’s face flushed.

* * * * * *

1:00 PM


“I haven’t seen you guys for the last few days,” Angel said as she walked up to Emily, Kim and Caitlin.

“Did you hear someone talking?” Emily asked the other girls, ignoring Angel.

“Not anyone I want anything to do with,” Caitlin answered.

“I’m sorry about Roz the other day,” Angel implored. “You know how she is. I’m pretty much forced to do what she says.”

“No matter who it hurts!” Kim cried out. “I thought you were different, but you’re just like her.”

“Your aunt doesn’t want you hanging around us or having anything to do with us,” Emily said. “Well, tell her not to worry. We don’t want anything to do with you either.”

“But what did I…?” Angel stared at the girls, not seeming to understand why they were treating her as they were.

“Why don’t you just move along and go practice for the contest,” Emily said. “Obviously, winning it means an awful lot to you.”

Angel turned and ran, tears streaming down her face.

“She acted upset,” Kim remarked. “It was as if she didn’t know what we were talking about.”

“I think the key word there is acted,” Caitlin replied.

* * * * * *

9:00 PM


“I’m happy that you were able to join us for dinner tonight,” Hermione commented as everyone finished up his or her dessert.

“It was unquestionably our pleasure,” Michelle said. “After all you and Harry are certainly the two most fascinating passengers on the cruise.”

“You have an interesting way with words,” Harry said, a smile on his face.

“Don’t mind Michelle,” Lloyd said. “She adores you guys - has since she met you last year. The magic thing is just sort of a bonus. What are your plans for next year? Will you be returning to Cap d’Adge?”

Harry glanced at Hermione, who smiled and nodded her head. “I’m sure we will. Hermione and I have come to love the naturist lifestyle and the girls - well, you know that naturism is a very important aspect of who they are.”

“We’ll have to keep in touch then,” Lloyd suggested. “Perhaps we can schedule our holidays for the same time?”

“Sounds good to me,” Harry said.

“Do you think your friends will be giving Cap d’Adge a try?” Lloyd asked.

“Not unless a miracle occurs in the interim,” Harry responded. “Sam and Timmy love everything connected with being a naturist, but Ron, I’m afraid, will always be a textile.”

“I noticed that he didn’t seem to be having a very good time accept when he was playing chess,” Lloyd commented. “Speaking of Ron and Sam, where are they tonight?”

“They dined at the early sitting along with the girls,” Harry said. “Jamie and the others are babysitting Lynn and Timmy tonight so that Sam and Ron can spend some time with Jim and Bonnie. They are going to the casino.”

“I doubt that if the kids are being babysat,” said Michele rather maliciously. “Jim and Bonnie are swingers.”

“I don’t understand,” said Hermione.

Michele stared a Hermione in disbelief. “I think you’ve been away from our world too long. Haven’t you noticed how they act toward Sam and Ron? To Jim and Bonnie, swapping spouses or partners is their idea of fun. I doubt very much that they will get anywhere near the casino tonight.”

* * * * * *

“My god, I can’t believe they’d do this!” Hermione bawled as she and Harry practically ran through the passageways until they reached Ron’s stateroom.

“What do you intend to do?” Harry asked. “They are adults.”

“Harry, they’re our best friends,” Hermione cried. “This will destroy their marriage; we just can’t stand by and let them…”

“We can’t just barge in either,” Harry warned. “What if Bonnie and Ron are, you know, doing it?”

“If they are, I hope they both enjoy spending the balance of their lives as slugs,” she vented maliciously.

Hermione pointed her wand at the door to Ron’s suite. “REDUCTO,” she shouted, blasting the door to shreds, and then charging heatedly into the room.

Before Harry could follow, Hermione’s face turned pallid and then crimson.

“Oh my god Harry, I can’t believe what I just did,” Hermione said, looking as if she were about to heave her dinner. She turned back toward the opening, shouted “REPARO” and then rushed to their accommodations.

Caitlin stuck her head out to check on the noise, but Harry motioned with his hand for her to return to her room.

Hermione flung herself on the bed, tears pouring from her eyes, as there was a knock at the door.

“Don’t open it, Harry. I can’t face them,” Hermione pleaded.

“What is it?” Harry asked, trying to console her. “What did you see? Were Ron and Bonnie having sex?”

“No,” said Hermione. “I can’t believe I just burst in on them like that. I’ll never be able to face them.”

“Hermione, I don’t understand. What happened?” Harry implored.

Hermione looked up at him as she fought to hold back the tears. “I shattered the door and barged in on Ron and Sam having sex.”

* * * * * *

Earlier that evening 7:30 PM after the Early Seating


“Ron, why don’t you and Bonnie take Timmy and Lynn to the girls’ stateroom and get them settled in for the night.” Jim suggested. “There is something I want to show Sam, then we’ll meet you at your room, and we’ll all head to the casino together.”

Ron agreed, but watched questioningly as Sam and Jim departed. He wondered what Jim wanted to show Sam that necessitated them going to his stateroom.

“What did you want to show me?” Sam asked.

“That was just an excuse so we could get away,” he said. “By the way; that was a good cover story you and Ron came up with - telling the girls we were going to the casino.”

“But we are, aren’t we?” Sam said, a bewildered expression on her face, as they reached Jim’s stateroom.

“I guess we could later,” he said opening the door, “then you wouldn’t be lying.”

The door had no more than closed behind them when Jim turned and said. “You can’t imagine how eagerly I’ve awaited this moment.” Without further word, he seized Sam and slid his fingers into the fold of her vulva.

“WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING!?” Sam yelled as she pulled away from Jim and gave him a firm slap across the face.

Jim looked at her, both surprised and confused. “Why did you do that? I thought you were looking forward to swapping partners for the night as much as I was?”

“Swapping? SWAPPING PARTNERS!? Is that what you meant by adult entertainment!?” Sam asked incredulously. “I actually thought you were referring to going the casino. I’m happily married, and I define married as being faithful to your partner!

“Did you truly think I would have sex with you?” Sam asked, dismayed. “Jim, I thought you were a nice guy, but I’d never consider cheating on my…” Then Sam came to a horrible comprehension. “Is Bonnie under the same misconception? Does she think Ron wants to swap?”

“I would imagine that they might be doing so at this very moment,” Jim said. “Under those circumstances are you sure you don’t want to reconsider?”

“No I don’t,” Sam said mournfully. “I’m not sure that I’ll ever be able to forgive Ron, but I know I’d never excuse myself.” Sam headed for the door.

“Where are you going?” Jim asked. “What if they’re still at it?”

“If that possibility is reality, don’t be at all surprised if your wife returns to you in a somewhat bruised and battered condition.”

* * * * * *

Sam stood outside the door, not knowing what to do. A part of her wanted to burst into the room and hex the occupants fiercely. Another part of her wanted to collapse of the floor and drown in her tears.

Slowly she grasped the knob and opened the door. There they were: together in the middle of the room – playing chess. “Chess! You’re playing chess!” she said, choking on her tears.

“I’m not a family wrecker,” Bonnie said. “I’ve been struggling over tonight for the last few days. I like both you and Ron a lot and didn’t want to lose our friendship. I was relieved to discover that it was all just a misunderstanding.”

“Then nothing happened between you?” Sam asked.

“Not exactly nothing,” Ron answered. “She’s beating me pretty quickly here. Guess my mind was on you.”

“But when you realized what was going on, why didn’t you come after me? Weren’t you concerned?” Sam asked.

“It was a combination of trust and guilt,” Ron said timidly. “Bonnie assured me that you were safe and that Jim would never force you to do something you didn’t want to do. I knew that if you decided to sleep with him, it would be of your own volition.”

“You would have been all right with that?” Sam asked stunned.

“No, not really, but I felt I owed you,” Ron said. “I haven’t been there for you and Timmy this week – not one bit. I’ve been hiding behind a chessboard. I trusted you not to, but at the same time if you had, I could hardly blame you.

“I’m not going to hide anymore,” Ron said. Before either Bonnie or Sam realized what was happening, he slipped out of his shirt and dropped his shorts and drawers to the floor.

“I’m going to be one of you at least for the rest of this cruise and I hope beyond.”

Sam rushed to Ron, smothering him with kisses and embracing him tightly.

“Sam, I swear I’m going to do this, but it won’t be easy if the first thing you do is cause me to have a stiffy in front of Bonnie.”

“I think that’s my signal to go,” Bonnie said. “Are the three of us alright?”

“We’re more than alright,” Sam said. “And the damage between me and Jim is repairable.”

“Then I’ll be going,” Bonnie said. “I suggested to Ron earlier that we actually go to the casino, but I have a feeling you two might have other plans.”

It seemed Ron and Sam hadn’t heard her. They were already initiating their ‘plans’ as she slipped quietly out the door.

* * * * * *

“Harry, they’re our best friends, but I’ll never be able to face them again,” Hermione cried burying her head in the pillow.

“Well you’re going to have to, and, as you Brits say, ‘straight away’!” Sam said with quite a bit of indignation. She and Ron had suspended their hormonal activity and followed Harry and Hermione back to their stateroom.

“I’m so sorry,” Hermione blubbered, incapable of looking directly at either of her friends.

“Muggles have a time tested way of thwarting such mishaps,” Ron said with sarcasm and crossness. “Being Muggle born, I would have thought that you might have heard of it. It’s called knocking.”

“I know,” Hermione whimpered, “but I thought you were…”

“You thought I was with Bonnie and that I was cheating on Sam,” Ron said, cutting Hermione short. “The pre-Azkaban Ron probably would have done just that and not worried the slightest about the consequences. This Ron knows better! I realize what a fantastic loving wife I have, and I’m not about to risk losing her for the sake of a one-night fling.”

“I’m sorry Ron, I should have had more faith in you, but when I became aware of what Jim and Bonnie truly meant by ‘adult entertainment’, I panicked,” Hermione said, her head still buried.

“I understand,” Sam said. “As much as I love Ron and recognize that he loves me, I too was concerned, especially when I got to our stateroom and heard Bonnie’s voice inside.”

“Then you understand why I burst in?” Hermione said, hoping that somehow Ron and Sam could forgive her.

“We understand,” Ron said seriously, “but we’ll still have to perform a memory charm on you.”

Hermione’s head burst out of the pillow as together she and Harry looked at Ron in sheer disbelief.

“He’s kidding,” Sam said. “What’s done is done. We’ll all just have to learn to live with it.”

“If we’re going to just live with it, could you two possibly have another go at it since I missed it the first time?” Harry asked, a wide grin on his face. “You know, sort of a show and tell for adults. I’m always keen to be taught new techniques.”

“Then you will have to get some porn,” Ron retorted as he gave Harry an evil look and Hermione tossed a pillow at him. Sam reacted differently, however, as she threw her arms around Harry and kissed him. “You two are the best friends a couple could ever have,” Sam said, giving Hermione a caring glance.

“How come he’s always the one to get kissed?” Ron complained.

“Because you always back away whenever I get within touching distance of you,” Hermione countered briskly. “Stay put and I’ll give you the identical treatment.”

Ron did not have time to respond before Hermione had closed the distance between them and kissed him, too. It wasn’t until Hermione felt something squeezed against her that she broke the embrace.

“Ron, you’re naked,” she said, as much amazed at the fact that she hadn’t noticed as she was at the fact itself.

“And your flaccid,” she then added. “Considering as what I just did, should I be happy or depressed?”

“Be happy for me,” Ron answered. “It seems my subconscious has finally acknowledged that there is a difference between nudity and sex.”

“Does that mean you’ll be joining us in the pool tomorrow,” Harry asked hopefully.

“I’m not sure about that,” Ron said hesitantly. “I should probably learn to walk before I run.”

“Then what do you say we take a stroll on the Promenade deck before calling it a night,” Hermione suggested. “It’s late; there shouldn’t be too many people about. Besides, it’s dimly lit.”

Sam looked warily at Ron, but he nodded his head yes. “Maybe we could grab a slice of pizza, I’m starved.”

Harry smiled. “It’s nice to know that no matter how much some things change in our lives, other things will always remain constant.”

“Such as?” Sam questioned.

“Your husband,” Hermione said. “He always has been and always will be hungry.”

* * * * * *

Day Ten, Wednesday, August 17, 2005, At Sea


1:00 PM


"Checkmate!” Bonnie exclaimed. “Are you going to pay up or back out on your bet?”

Ron took a deep breath. “I’m going to pay up,” he said resolutely. “Actually, I had decided to pay up whether I won or lost the game. Are you going to join me?”

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Bonnie said, with a smile, as she got up from the table.

Ron looked around the pool until he spotted Sam and Timmy. “Wish me luck,” he said to Bonnie, as he dropped his towel on the chair.

Ron leaped in and began swimming in the direction of Sam, Bonnie on his heels.

“Daddy!” Timmy yelled happily. “Look mummy! Daddy got nudie and in the pool.”

Sam smiled as Timmy madly splashed his way toward Ron and then threw his arms around his Dad’s neck.

“He really loves his daddy,” Bonnie said, as she settled herself on the edge of the pool next to Sam.

“They’re very close,” Sam agreed, nodding her head. “Where is Jim today? He’s not avoiding me because of last night is he? It was just a misunderstanding. I’m not angry.” Sam blushed before continuing. “If the truth be known, I’m rather flattered by the whole incident.”

“It’s not you, he’s avoiding,” Bonnie answered, her face turning serious. “It’s me. I told him I didn’t want to have anymore to do with this swinging lifestyle. I imagine he is trying to decide if he wants to be monogamous. ”

Sam looked at Bonnie compassionately. “Personally, I think he’s a fool. He should have been able to make that decision without any thought.”

“I would have hoped that too,” Bonnie agreed, dejectedly. “I really love him and so does Lynn. The last thing I want is to get divorced, but…” She sighed. “I imagine the final decision on that is in his hands.”

“You and Lynn can make it on your own?” Sam asked concernedly.

“As long as I can keep dancing, we’ll be fine,” Bonnie said. “Once I start to show my age and lose my figure, things might be different, but somehow, we’ll survive.” She looked at Sam. “I hope it doesn’t come to that.”

“Ron did it,” Hermione squealed excitedly as she bounded over to joined Sam and Bonnie. “I never thought I’d get to see him naked.” Hermione paused after realizing what she just said. “That didn’t sound very proper, did it?”

“Hermione, it’s okay!” Sam said. “Bonnie and I know what you mean and feel the same way. It’s taken a lot for him to do this.”

“You have a very special guy there,” Bonnie said enviously. “You are both very fortunate.”

“I know,” Sam responded. “Not a day goes by that I don’t appreciate my good fortune.”

“Are you going to give us a hint about the show tonight?” Hermione asked. “The girls won’t even tell us what song Kim is singing.”

“She’s singing two songs, both show tunes,” Bonnie confessed. “But I can’t tell you anymore.”

“Is she going to dance, too?” Sam asked, pressing the issue.

“We didn’t have time to come up with anything too fancy,” Bonnie answered. “She’ll be more moving and strutting about than actually dancing.”

“It must be thrilling to be on stage dancing professionally in front of an appreciative audience,” Hermione commented enviously. “Do you dance ballet or is it more modern, Broadway show type dancing?”

“I took ballet lessons for ten years,” Bonnie said, looking dejected, “but no, I’m not in the ballet.”

“Don’t tell Harry, but I used to attend dancing school when I was younger,” Hermione divulged. “I dreamed of being on the stage, showing the world what I had, but times changed and one dream was replaced by another. Now I’m a teacher and a mother and that will never happen.”

“Only if you choose to not let it happen,” Bonnie said. “I’m a mother. Many of the girls I work with are mothers, and some have other jobs.” Bonnie looked at Hermione admirably. “You could make a fortune dancing professionally.”

“I could? But I don’t have the experience; I’ve never done it before,” Hermione said.

“It’s not all about dancing,” Bonnie said. “You need self-confidence and a good frame. You be amazed how many doors that body of yours would open.”

“Thank you, but without any experience?” Hermione questioned.

“They have tryouts for amateurs monthly,” Bonnie said. “If you come and show them what you got, I’d be willing to guarantee that you’d be offered work.”

“It sounds so tempting, but we’ll be heading home immediately at the conclusion of the cruise,” Hermione sighed. “Maybe in another life.”

* * * * * *

“She was terrific,” Kim declared after Angel finished her piano number. “I’d be willing to give up my magical aptitude in order to play an instrument that well.”

“Be careful,” Caitlin warned. “Don’t use the ‘M’ word; someone will hear you.”

“You can’t be serious,” Emily whispered. “You’d give up you-know-what just to be able to play some stupid instrument.”

“But to play like that is a marvelous gift,” Kim insisted.

“By the time you leave school, you’ll be able to make the piano play as well as that without even touching the keys,” Emily reminded her.

“You just don’t understand,” Kim said. “It’s just different.”

“Do you know what I don’t understand?” Caitlin asked. “Why did Angel have Roz eliminate Monica from the contest? She was no competition.”

“I don’t know about Monica, but I’m certainly no threat,” Kim said downheartedly. “Maybe I should just withdraw.”

“You can’t do that,” Caitlin implored. “Not after all the time and effort. How would Bonnie feel?”

“I guess you’re right,” Kim decided. “But I’m going to go get some fresh air. It just makes me more nervous to see everyone else perform.”

“Well don’t get lost,” Emily ordered. “You’re number ten. And don’t let anyone see your costume.”

“Costume?” Kim questioned. “How can you consider a pair of high heels and body glitter a costume? You guys didn’t even apply the glitter consistently all over.”

“We made it look like one,” Emily assured her.

As Emily and Caitlin waited for the second performer to come on stage, Kim walked toward the rear exit door. She was just about to step outside when she heard two people talking behind a side curtain.

“That was wonderful,” Roz said approvingly to Angel. “I knew you’d been taking lessons since you were five, but I had no idea you played so good.”

“Thank you Aunt Roz,” Angel said appreciatively. “I wish you hadn’t always been too busy before to attend any of my recitals.”

“So do I,” said Roz matter-of-factly. “If I had known you were so good, I wouldn’t have needed to go to the trouble of eliminating that no talent Frenchie. I can’t believe I actually thought she might have a possibility of beating you.”

“Eliminating?” Angel murmured to herself. “You’re not saying… Aunt Roz did you step on that girl’s ankle? On purpose!? How could you?”

“I did it for you. I knew you had practiced hard, and I wanted you to win,” Roz said as if justifying her actions.

“Win no matter what! That’s cheating!” Then Angel came to a realization. “You’ve done this before, haven’t you!?” Angel asked seething. “Jamie’s sisters and her friends know, don’t they? That’s why they were nice and now they’re mean to me.”

“Forget them! I told you before that you’re better off without their kind,” Roz declared.

“No!” Angel said noticeably shaking, a tear in her eye. “I’d be better off without you! GO AWAY!”

“You unappreciative little bitch,” Roz yelled, slapping Angel sharply across the face. “I hope that fucking little tramp hammers you.”

Roz turned and stomped away, leaving Angel in tears.

After the way she and the others had treated Angel, Kim wasn’t sure how the girl would receive her, but she felt obliged to at least approach her.

“Angel, I’m sorry,” Kim said sheepishly as she came within reach of the weeping girl. “I was going out for a breath of fresh air and overheard you yelling at your aunt. I’m sorry that we treated you badly. We were wrong to jump to the conclusion that you were involved in what happened to Monica.”

“It’s okay,” Angel said with a sigh. “I don’t blame you though. After all, I’m no baby. I should have known. Good luck in the contest. I have to go tell my parents what happened and drop out.”

“Drop out!?” Kim said incredulously. “I’m the one that should be dropping out. I only entered the contest out of anger. I thought you were mixed up with Monica being hurt. You were great tonight; you deserve to win.”

“That’s up to the judges. I’ve seen you,” Angel said. “I think you could win.”

“Maybe if the best competition is eliminated,” Kim countered. “By dropping out, you’ll be doing the same thing for me that your Aunt tried to do for you; eliminate the strongest competition. No matter who wins this contest, they should win because the judges found them to be the best, not because they were the only one remaining.”

“If I stay in, will you promise to try your best?” Angel asked.

“I’ll try,” Kim said. “My first priority will be not making a fool of myself because I’m so nervous.”

“Kim, hurry up!” Caitlin yelled after finding her. “They’re at contestant number eight; you’ll be on soon.”

- - - - - -

“She’s on next,” Harry whispered excitedly to Hermione. “Do you know either of the songs she is singing?”

“No,” Hermione said shaking her head. “They’re both show tunes according to the program.”

The house lights dimmed, as a spotlight illuminated the side curtain. The band played a few introductory notes and then an off stage M.C. announced, “The Princess Lines’, one and only burlesque theater, presents Kim Thatcher as Miss Gypsy Rose Lee.”

As the trombone player started playing, Kim took a deep breath, pushed the curtain aside and strutted on to the stage.

Let me entertain you
Let me make you smile

“Oh my god Harry, she’s playing a burlesque dancer,” Hermione whispered nervously.

Kim was indeed playing the part, complete with a pink silk scarf that she was tossing about as she sashayed around the stage as she sang.

Let me do a few tricks
Some old and the some new tricks
I’m very versatile

“Are you sure that’s Kim?” Harry asked quietly. “I would have never thought she would do this.”

Hermione just stared at Harry, not making any comment.

And if you’re real good
I’ll make you feel good
I’d want your spirit to climb
So let me entertain you
We’ll have a real good time,
Yes sir!
We’ll have…
A real good time

As the band went into another chorus of the song, Kim moved about the stage, blowing kisses to the audience and accentuating the movement of her hips with each loud drumbeat.

And if you’re real good
I’ll make you feel good
I’d want your spirit to climb
So let me entertain you
We’ll have a real good time,
Yes sir!
We’ll have…
A real good time

On the drumbeats of the last two lines, Kim jerked her hips first right, then left, then to the back and then forward. At the end, to Hermione’s horror, she pulled the scarf between her legs and tossed it to the audience.

“Please tell me that she didn’t actually do that,” Hermione said aghast. “I am going to kill Bonnie for teaching her that.”

“But listen to the applause,” Harry said. “They loved her.”

“The young boys and depraved old men maybe,” Hermione said disgustingly. “I’m sure it was intended to poke fun at the old burlesque since this is a naturist cruise, but I just find it poor judgment.”

As Harry and Hermione had talked, two young girls pushed a mirrored dresser on stage. The one handed Kim a shirt that she hurriedly put on while the other girl sat a chair next to the dresser.

“Look! It’s Caitlin and Emily,” Jamie said elbowing Hermione. “I didn’t know they were in the show.”

Hermione didn’t answer. She just sat surprised and stared at her little girls.

KIM So hand me my cuff links

EMILY Yes Sir!

KIM And straighten my tie
Just drench me in rich cologne
And don’t ask me why

As Kim sang the number, Emily and Caitlin helped her; first with cuff links and then with her tie and cologne and then continued to follow her instructions.

KIM Go on and pluck me a boutonnière

EMILY You’re movin’ up and walkin’ on air

KIM Steppin’ out with a star
And feelin’ high

Come polish my shoes

And call for the car (Caitlin whistles)
I’ll sweep her right off her feet
Wherever we are

CAITLIN A satin collar and velvet vest!

KIM I never settle for second best
Steppin’ out with a star
Sad times bye-bye!

Have I got style?

CAITLIN AND EMILY

Uh Huh!

KIM Have I got taste?

CAITLIN AND EMILY

Uh Huh!

KIM On someone else I swear
This savoir-faire
Would be such a waste.

Come toss me my top hat

I’m ready to fly
Bustin’ into the upper crust
As easy as pie!

Just watch my dreams come true
This was somethin’ I was born to do
Steppin’ out with a star
That star is you.

(holds up a picture, looks at it adoringly)

EMILY Have you got class?

KIM Have I got class!

EMILY Have you got chic?

KIM Have I got Chic!

EMILY To think that you and me were nobody
Why only last week!

KIM I’m ready to fly (pretends to fall)
At least I can try
Just watch my dreams come true
This is somethin’ I was born to do

KIM, EMILY, & CAITLIN
Steppin’ out with a star
Bye bad times
Steppin’ out with a star
Hey good times
Steppin’ out with a star
And feelin’ high
Yeah!

“They were good, really good,” Jamie said, sounding exceedingly impressed.

“Yes! They were,” Hermione said positively, apparently forgetting about the first routine.

“While the judges are tallying their scores and deciding the top three winners, the captain would like to discuss a matter of great importance with you,” the M.C. announced.

“Whatever it is, I’m innocent this time,” Harry kidded.

“The old wharf rat, in all probability, wants to give us a sales pitch on future cruises,” Ron commented unconcernedly.

“Hem, hem,” the Captain said clearing his throat as he approached the microphone. “That was a very enjoyable show tonight. Each of the contestants is a winner in his or her own right. Hem, hem. I hope you all had a pleasant experience on this Princess Cruise and will sail with us again soon.”

“Here we go,” said Ron. “Sales pitch time.”

“We were very fortunate this trip in that we were able to avoid Hurricane Emily, which was in the Caribbean area the same time as us,” the captain noted. “I’m afraid, however, that our luck has come to an end. As we speak, Emily is approaching Fort Lauderdale and will be in that vicinity for most of the next twenty-four hours.

“Due to the storm, docking tomorrow is an impossibility. The bad news, I’m afraid, is that you are stuck with us for an extra day. We will endeavor to help you make whatever adjustments are necessary in your post cruise transportation.

“The good news is that Princess Lines will be picking up the tab for all expenses tomorrow. This includes up to four complementary cocktails per adult and a complementary twenty-five dollar credit in the ship’s casino. We’ll keep the ship out of hurricane range so that you can enjoy another wonderful day of sunning and swimming.”

Ron just stared into space - his worst nightmare was about to take place.

“Hem, hem. Now the winners of our contest.”

* * * * * *

“Where are the girls?” Timmy asked, as everyone gathered in the Harry and Hermione’s stateroom.

“Kim went to Bonnie’s quarters to thank her for all the help, and Emily and Caitlin accompanied her,” Jamie answered.

Timmy was just about to moan that it was taking too long, when Emily and Caitlin arrived, followed shortly by Kim.

When Kim entered the room, Harry gave her a big hug. “Those judges might have voted you second place,” he said, “but in my book, you’ll always be a number one.”

“Angel deserved first,” Kim said genuinely. “She’s studied and worked hard for years. It wouldn’t have been right if we had won after only a few days rehearsal.”

“You guys were all great,” Sam added. “Bonnie did a terrific job coaching you.”

“Be that as it may, we have more pressing matters,” Hermione said, pacing the room.

“Why? What’s the matter?” Caitlin asked.

“The three day phase of the full moon starts tomorrow evening,” Hermione replied, looking concernedly at Ron who was sitting quietly but very upset next to Sam. “We knew we were cutting it close when we booked the trip, but we never dreamed a hurricane would cause a twenty-four hour delay. We anticipated, even with the time differences between Fort Lauderdale and Hogsmeade, on being back at Hogwarts long before moon rise.”

“Wouldn’t you know that a hurricane named after me would screw everything up,” Emily said dismally.

“It most certainly not your fault Emily,” Harry said putting his arm around her shoulders, “but we do have a major dilemma on our hands.”

“Couldn’t Professor Weasley just Apparate back to Hogwarts?” Kim asked.

“If only it were that simple,” Harry said with a sigh. “You will learn in your third year, when we study werewolves, that they are physically unable to Apparate. Even if he possessed that skill, Apparition becomes more difficult as distance increases. Only highly trained wizards would ever try intercontinental Apparating.”

“You’ve made a Portkey before,” Caitlin suggested. “Couldn’t you do that again? Use the Portus spell now to make a Portkey and return him to Hogwarts.”

“As with Apparition, the making of a Portkey becomes progressively more difficult the greater the distance involved,” Harry explained. “You must know where you are and where you desire to end up. The destination is easy: Hogwarts. The problem is I don’t know exactly where we are at the moment. Somewhere in the Atlantic Ocean between the Caribbean Islands and Fort Lauderdale, Florida is too indistinct. Taking into consideration my relationship with the captain, I doubt he’d be forthcoming with our precise longitude and latitude. ”

“Then this meeting isn’t about how we are going to get Professor Weasley off the ship and cover up for his absence,” Jamie said, nervously looking about the room. “He can’t get off. He’s going to transform tomorrow night on a ship with nearly a thousand passengers.”

“First, everybody should relax,” Hermione said calmly. “The situation isn’t nearly as calamitous as it seems. Wolfsbane Potion, although it can’t cure Lycanthropy, does prevent the extremely dangerous dementia that accompanies the transformation from human into werewolf. We simply have to secure Ron in a room tomorrow night; Harry and I will stay with him until sunrise. Thanks to the potion, he normally just curls up and sleeps after the transformation.”

Everyone seemed to glance towards Ron as if asking for conformation, but he just sat with his face buried in his hands shaking his head no.

“Ron, why are you saying no?” Harry questioned. “I know Headmaster Snape brewed an ample supply of potion for you. You have been taking it, haven’t you?”

“That’s the problem,” Ron said tensely. “The trip, the stress, the constant nudity made it necessary for me to take extra potion in order to maintain control over my sexual desires.”

“How much is remaining?” Harry asked concernedly.

“I took the last of it tonight before the show,” Ron said, his voice trembling. “I’m going to be a hideous, uncontrollable monster tomorrow night. What if I bite someone, or worse, kill him or her? What if it’s one of you?”

* * * * * *

Day Eleven, Thursday, August 18, 2005, Still at Sea


“Why weren’t the Weasley’s at either breakfast or lunch,” Kim inquired.

Jamie studied the younger girls momentarily before answering. “I think that the three of you are old enough that you should know the entire truth,” she said.

Kim, Emily and Caitlin exchanged questioning glances.

“Most people are unaware of the full effects of Lycanthropy on a person,” Jamie explained. “Nearly everyone knows that the bearer of the syndrome transforms into a wolf on the three nights of the full moon, but few appreciate or care that this is only one aspect of the sickness. During the day prior to the full moon, a werewolf goes through a period of heightened sexual desire.”

Emily giggled. “Do you mean to say that they get extra horny?” she asked.

Jamie nodded her head yes, but the expression on her face was somber, not one of amusement. “We’re not talking sexually stimulated as in the case of a hormonal teenage boy,” she said severely. “Wolfsbane Potion will keep the desires in check, but without the potion, a werewolf is practically crazy with lust.”

“Professor Weasley would attack one of us?” Kim asked incredulously.

“Mentally he would fight it with all his strength, but eventually his creature instincts could win out if you got too close,” Jamie warned.

“Is that why Timmy is spending the day with Bonnie and Jim? But what about Sam?” Emily asked. “She’s been alone with him all morning.” Then she deduced the answer to her own question. “Sam is trying to satisfy his needs?”

“Over and over again,” Jamie answered, “and it’s not a loving, reciprocally satisfying sex. It is one-way and at times extremely rough. He nearly killed one of his fellow students during his seventh year when she was stupid enough to seduce him at that time and knew about this part of the lycanthropy. She was an ex-girlfriend desperately trying to win him back from Hermione when she and Professor Weasley were dating.”

“So it is almost like being raped?” Caitlin said, horror stricken.

“Probably very similar,” Jamie retorted, “but with one huge difference. Sam loves Ron. Actually, there is a second difference as well. Sam takes a potion that keeps her from getting badly damaged physically, but I understand that she is still pretty sore afterwards.”

“Look! There’s Angel!” Kim said elatedly, happy for the opportunity to change the subject. “She’s alone. Let’s ask her to join us.”

“It would be best if you spent the afternoon with her and your other friends,” Jamie advised the girls. “Perhaps you should say you good-byes, too. I think we’ll all be needed tonight and, more than likely, we’ll be disembarking as soon as the ship docks in the morning.”

* * * * * *

“Is she ready? Harry asked, as he and Hermione tried fruitlessly to relax in the sun.

“Oh Harry! She is and she isn’t. I’m nervous about her sleeping,” Hermione answered apprehensively. “It is one thing to transform and hold you Animagus form for hours when you’re awake, but you know how problematic it can be while asleep.”

“Yes,” he agreed. “The first night you spent with Ron and me, I was extremely concerned. I think I spent the whole night awake watching you. Did I ever tell you how beautiful you are to watch when you’re asleep?”

“When I’m a wolf?” she asked skeptically. “Did I ever tell you how much I love you?”

“Not in the last hour,” Harry answered. “I’m afraid though that we’re going to need her help tonight. It is one thing for only the two of us to be with Ron when he is docile and asleep most the night. Tonight, however, I think we will need her additional strength to hold him at bay.”

”What about Jamie?”

“No, it’s best she stays with Timmy and the girls. By the way, don’t forget to leave her plenty of breast milk for Ben. She’ll have at least three feedings.”

“It’s good that you reminded me,” Hermione said. “Jamie and I tried to get Ben to drink Muggle canned baby formula the other day and it was a debacle. He just spit it out. It seems your son prefers breast milk.”

“That or he just prefers suckling on your breasts,” Harry joked. “Already my son has developed excellent taste. He’ll spend his entire existence searching for a girl with a figure as magnificent as his mother’s.”

“I thought you married me for my brains and personality?” Hermione said, pretending to show displeasure.

“I did,” Harry answered innocently. “It’s not my fault they came so artistically gift wrapped.”

“What did Michelle and Lloyd say,” Jamie asked as she came running up to them.

“They agreed, once I assured them that it would be no problem to restore the room to flawless condition,” Hermione answered.

“I don’t understand. Why do you need their room?” Jamie asked.

“Truthfully, I wish we had access to a food locker or some lower level storage area,” Harry admitted. “Unfortunately the plans of the ship that are available to the public don’t show any of those areas. Plus we need a place that no one is going to enter.”

“But what makes their quarters any better than yours,” Jamie inquired. “You have the Weasley’s on one side and us on the other.”

“And a lot of traffic using the corridor outside,” Harry added. “All the soundproofing spells in the world are meaningless if someone walks by and sees a bulge suddenly appear on the bulkhead. Michelle and Lloyd are near the stern of the ship where there is little traffic and a number of unoccupied staterooms surround their cabin.”

Jamie stared at Harry and Hermione, a horrified expression etched on her face. “What do you expect to happen in the room that would cause the bulkhead to move?”

“A vicious animal fight, with bodies more than likely being thrown against the walls and doors,” Harry said, not even trying to soften the blow. “The sooner we are able to pin Ron, the less damage and chance of someone being hurt. That is why Sam is joining us. Theoretically, a werewolf should be no match for a Griffin, a panther and a gray wolf, but werewolves are extraordinarily strong.”

“But what if one of you is hurt, or worse, bitten?” Jamie asked, horrified at the very thought.

“A bite, as long as we are in our animal forms, will be no more dangerous than a normal bite would be,’ Harry explained. “We’ll just have to endure any injuries received until morning when Caitlin can treat them.”

“It’s going to be a long night,” Jamie said with a sign.

* * * * * *

“Kim, could I talk to you in private?” Brian questioned nervously.

“Sure! Hey guys! We’ll be right back,” Kim shouted, clutching Brian’s hand and leading him out of the pool.

“Don’t do anything I won’t do?” Emily called after them.

“I guess that gives us an open field,” Kim laughed as Brian turned bright red.

Brian led Kim to an empty table, still within view of the others, but out of earshot.

“It’s times like this that I wish I had a pair of extendable ears,” Emily said carelessly to Caitlin.

“A pair of what?” Jeff questioned.

“Extendable ears,” Caitlin said, trying to cover for Emily. “You know, she wishes her ears could reach to that table so she could hear what they were saying.”

“Who knows,” interjected Mark. “Maybe some day someone will invent them.

Kim and Brian sat silently for a few moments as Brian endeavored to control his jumpiness.

“You were great last night,” he finally said. “Not only did you sing and dance first-rate, but you looked awesome. I wish we didn’t have to say good-bye. It stinks that we live an ocean a part.”

Kim sighed inwardly. She liked Brian, but more than a mere ocean separated them. They lived into two different worlds. This was a summer romance and realistically could never be anything more.

“I’ve enjoyed spending time with you,” Kim said honestly. “It would be great if you and your parents….” Kim was about to say vacationed in Cap d’Adge, but realized that even if the Potters returned there next year, there was no assurance that she would be invited to join them. “The odds are against us ever seeing each other again.”

“I hope that isn’t the case,” Brian said sadly, “but if in fact it is, I was wondering if I could kiss you good bye. Not a kiss on the check, but a real kiss.”

“You mean on the lips,” Kim said tensely, “with tongues involved. I’ve never kissed anyone like that.”

“Neither have I,” Brian replied, looking fondly into Kim eyes. “I’d like you to be my first. I’ve heard that people never forget their first kiss. I know I’ll never forget you.”

All of a sudden Kim became conscious that her eyes were watering. “Here with them watching?” Kim said, her palms suddenly sweaty.

“That’s up to you,” he said. “I’m not afraid to show the world that I like you.”

“After last night, I doubt I’ll ever be embarrassed about anything ever again,” Kim said getting to her feet. “Are we going to do this like adults; I mean hold each other tight in each other’s arms.”

“That’s the way it was in my dream last night,” Brian said, heaving a sigh.

Kim moved closer as Brian cautiously wrapped his arm around her. At first, each movement was guarded, but then, as if they had done this before, they were tightly holding each other as their lips touch and they kissed. They continued kissing and soon their mouths opened just enough that their tongues could touch.

* * * * * *

“I feel bad that you girls are going to be spending the night in this passageway,” Hermione said.

“What makes you think we’re staying here,” Jamie said brandishing a smile. “The adjacent room is unoccupied. We’ll take turns watching this door while the others keep Timmy and Ben happy. The sound proofing will seal out all noise, won’t it?”

“No matter what transpires, you won’t hear a thing,” Hermione reassured her.

Although it was best for the sake of Ben and Timmy, Jamie did not necessarily find it heartening that she would be unable to hear anything that transpired.

They’re coming,” Harry said, hurrying around the corner. “You best all get out of sight, he’s over the top.”

“You mean…” Jamie started to say.

“Just get yourself and the others out of sight and be quick about it,” Harry advised.

Jamie had barely closed the door to the previously unoccupied room, when Sam and Ron turned the corner. Sam looked totally exhausted while Ron was sweating profusely He had a strange perverted expression on his face as he looked up and down at Harry’s body.

“My god, Sam. Are you all right?” Hermione asked upon seeing her bedraggled best friend.

“I’ll be raw for awhile,” Sam moaned. “I’m actually glad moon rise is near. I don’t think I could have gone another time.”

Hermione wanted to ask, but felt it was too personal and actually none of her business. Sam, however, caught the questioned look in Hermione eye. “I lost count,” she said looking pained. “It was either thirty-three or thirty-four.”

Just as Hermione was about to comment, she glanced at Ron, who was now staring at her very licentiously. “We better get inside,” she said apprehensively. She was eager to transform. If they remained in their human states much longer, Ron would surely attempt to rape someone. In their present forms, she was doubtful that the combined efforts of Sam, Harry, and she would be sufficient to prevent such an occurrence. Even in his human form, Ron had the strength of many men on the days of the full moon.

As soon as Ron, Harry and Sam entered the room, Hermione signaled Jamie and then hurried inside herself. The door had scarcely closed when Jamie began applying every locking charm in her extensive repertoire.

“I’m going to transform,” Hermione said nervously, as Ron’s eyes seemed to try and devour her. “I strongly suggest you both do the same.”

The change was quick, almost instantaneous, and the pain, as usual, excruciating, but it passed summarily.

She was now a wolf, but Ron still glared at her lustfully. She had never been in this situation when Ron had not had his potion. Then it happened. Ron howled in pain as if he had been mortally wounded. The griffin, the panther and the wolf all watched, the panther with tears in its eyes.

Ron jerked uncontrollable with pain as his body transformed from that of a man to a werewolf. Although it seemed much longer, the conversion actually took less than a minute.

More often than not, when Ron had the Wolfsbane Potion, he would circle the room a few times and then, tired by the exertion of transforming, curl up and fall asleep. Without the potion, his reactions were extremely different. He stood rigid as if defending his turf, his eyes moving from the panther to the griffin and back. He ignored the wolf, either because he expected her assistance or because he was protecting her.

Then without warning, he leapt at the griffin. The two rolled about the room, smashing furniture and lamps as they clawed and chomp at each other. Then the wolf joined the fray, but not in alliance with its own breed, but rather with the griffin. Blood splatter the room, as the three beasts seemed to bite the air haphazardly. The panther watched as if not sure whether to join the battle and, if so, on which side.

When she leapt, the panther did so without error, her jaws grasping the neck of the werewolf and bringing it to the ground with a thud. The griffin and wolf hurled themselves on top of the werewolf pinning it to the ground. At first he struggled, but each movement caused the sharp teeth of the panther to dig deeper into his neck. He was hopelessly pinned. After a time, he relaxed, and, after a much longer time, succumbed to sleep.

* * * * * *

Jamie had just removed the last of the locking charms when she heard the voices approaching.

“I’m not sure what’s going on Sir, but something is most certainly not right. The one room is supposed to be unoccupied and they been sort of standing guard outside the other all night.”

“I’ll handle it from here on,” the Captain said as he approached Jamie. “You can get back to your duties.”

“Are you sure Sir?”

“Do I look incompetent to you,” roared the Captain. “I think I’m quite capable of dealing with any circumstances.” That said, the steward turned and hurried off.

“Hem, hem. Now exactly what is going on here young lady?” the Captain asked.

“Nothing! Nothing at all Sir! I was just about to knock and wake them,” Jamie said uneasily.

“Fine,” said the Captain smugly. “If that’s genuinely the case, then allow me to invite you all to join me for breakfast.”

“Thank you, but I think we were going to skip breakfast this morning. We have to hurry to make our connections”

“Nonsense, I won’t take no for an answer,” he barked. “Besides, it will be another two hours before you’re able to disembark.” Without further discussion or knocking, he threw open the door and ambled inside.

The scene that he was confronted with made him come to an immediate halt. The room was literally destroyed, but that wasn’t what made him stop. On the floor in the middle of the room, there was a naked man, either asleep or dead. The Captain assumed dead because a panther had its head resting on the man’s blood encrusted neck. Another naked man was spread prone across the dead man’s body, with a wolf cuddled next to him.

“What in the name of all that is holy,” he cried, turning with the intention to scurry from the room.

Jamie pulled her wand from its invisible thigh sheath.

“Petrificus Totalus!” she cried, pointing it at the Captain.

His arm’s snapped to his sides as his legs sprang together. His rigid body swayed momentarily before falling to the floor, stiff as a board and flat on his back.

Only his eyes could move, looking up at her in horror, as Jamie stepped over him and hurried to wake the others.

“We’ve had a glitch,” Jamie said, as Harry opened his eyes. “One of the stewards became suspicious and brought the Captain to investigate, just as I was removing the locking charms.”

“I hate performing a memory charm on a human being, but I’m afraid there is no choice,” Hermione said reluctantly.

“Lets get this place back in order first,” Harry suggested, just as the children entered the room followed by Michelle and Lloyd.

“Good lord!” Michelle cried as she first surveyed the damage to the room, then the condition of her friends and finally the petrified Captain. “It looks like you people had an extremely rough night.”

“Why is everyone down here,” Bonnie asked, and then froze. “What the hell is going on here?”

“Lynn’s mommy said a bad word,” Timmy whispered to Kim.

Kim just nodded her head as she assessed the situation.

“What is going on!?” Bonnie screamed. “Look at this room, you’re all bloody, the Captain is… I’m going to go get…”

“Petrificus Totalus!” Jamie once again cried, this time pointing the wand at Bonnie.

“Jamie, I don’t think that was at all necessary,” Sam chastised. “I’m sure we could have reasoned with Bonnie.”

“We still can,” Jamie countered defensively. “I just felt that our main concern was to get the situation under control. We have to get this room restored and get back to our own quarters before anyone else walks in on us. Plus, the Captain will be missed if we don’t get him back on duty soon.”

“Sam, I have to get out of here,” Ron moaned. “Too many people. I need…”

“Jamie is right,” Harry commanded. “We have to restore some semblance of order. Sam, you and Ron go back to your quarters. Caitlin, please go with them and tend to their injuries.

“Sam, keep Ron locked in your quarters until we come for you both; don’t leave him alone with Caitlin. Jamie, can you handle this mess with Kim and Emily’s assistance?”

Jamie nodded.

“Hermione, you have Ben and Timmy,” Harry stated. “I can carry Bonnie. Lloyd do you think that you and Michelle can manage to drag the Captain back to our quarters? Let me check that the corridor is empty first.”

* * * * * *

“…and that in a nut shell is the entire story, Bonnie. If I release you from this spell will you promise to remain composed so that we can answer any of your questions?” Harry asked. “Wink if you agree.”

Just as Bonnie winked her concurrence, Michelle reentered the room accompanied by Jamie, Kim and Emily.

“Finite,” Harry said, pointing his wand at Bonnie.

“Can I hire these girls to help clean myr house?” Michelle asked in jest. “It’s amazing, the room looks perfect – better than when we arrived. That chipped lamp isn’t even chipped any more.”

“In that case, we should deal with the Captain next before anyone comes looking for him,” Harry recommended. “Bonnie please remain with Kim and Emily until we return. They can answer many of your questions.” Harry handed Emily his wand. “I doubt you’ll need this, but just in case.”

“Hermione will you explain to the others what we intend to do?” Harry asked as they progressed to Michelle and Lloyd’s room.

“I’m going to perform a charm on the Captain that will remove all his memory of the last thirty minutes,” Hermione explained. “I can’t go back any further because the steward, who led him to this corridor might question him about what he found. When I carry out the charm, he will become temporarily dizzy and disorientated. Michele and Lloyd you’ll be in your quarters when he barges in. Jamie, as soon as I perform the charm, Harry and I will vacate the area. Do you think you can hold him for the time it takes him to regain his equilibrium?”

“I’ll try,” Jamie said, as Michelle and Lloyd hurried inside and closed the door

Hermione pointed her wand at the Captain and concentrated on the exact memories she wanted to eradicate.

“Obliviate,” she said, and then quickly dashed away with Harry. The Captain fleetingly collapsed in Jamie’s arms.

“I’m sorry miss,” he said, both confused and flustered at having collapsed against her, however, he recovered his composure quickly. “Now then let’s check out this room.” Without further discussion or knocking, he threw open the door and ambled inside.

The room was in pristine condition, but much to the Captain’s shock, Michelle and Lloyd were standing kissing in the middle of it with Lloyd fondling Michelle’s breasts..

“What is the meaning of this outrage!” Lloyd yelled in a fake rage.

“I’m sorry,” said the Captain, both embarrassed and aggravated. “One of my underlings led me to believe that something was amiss in this stateroom. Obviously, he was quite mistaken. Please accept my most humble apology. Can I possibly make it up to you? Perhaps you would join me for breakfast?”

The Captain looked at his watch, and then looked at it again. “We’ll have to hurry. It’s later than I thought,” he said. “I must have lost track of time.”

“That’s extremely nice of you,” Michelle said, “but we have plans to join the Potters.”

“No, go ahead,” Jamie interjected. “I was outside the door, just about to knock, when the Captain arrived. The family is skipping breakfast so that we can be ready to depart as soon as the ship docks.”

“Well, in that case, we’d be honored to join you, Captain,” Michelle said decorously. Then she turned to Jamie. “Please tell Hermione that I’ll write. Have a safe trip home.”

Jamie bid Michelle and Lloyd farewell and hurried back to Harry and Hermione’s room. Upon entering, she noticed that Caitlin, Ron and Sam had joined the group. For the moment, Ron seemed satiated.

“How did it go?” Harry asked, as soon as Jamie entered.

“Fabulous,” she answered. “Michelle and Lloyd did a great job; they made it look like he walked in on them feeling frisky. As far as the Captain is concerned, he just thinks he lost track of time.”

“Then we’re ready to disembark as soon as we dock,” he said, “with the exception of…” Bonnie cut Harry off mid-sentence.

“Except for me,” Bonnie finished for him. “Is that what you’re going to do to me, the same thing that you did to the Captain? Are you going to modify my memory so that I forget you all?”

“A memory modification is doubtlessly the wisest option,” Harry said. “You won’t forget any of us or anything that has occurred on the cruise with the exception of the time span since you walked into that room this morning.”

“Okay,” Bonnie said, her eyes tearful. “Let’s get it over with then if you feel you can’t trust me.”

“Harry! Must we?” Sam asked. “I trust her and so does Ronnie.” Ron nodded his head in accord, even as he once again started to stare lustfully around the room at everyone. “You and Hermione didn’t alter Michelle’s memory, in fact you even allowed her to tell her husband about us.”

“It was different with Michelle,” Hermione argued. “She figured out on her own that we were different, partly based on things that happen last year. It would have been impossible, after all this time, to go back and modify those memories without causing irreparable damage. Besides Michele is a reputable person who…”

“Now the truth comes out!” Bonnie shouted, interrupting Hermione. “Michelle can be trusted and keep her memory because she is a nurse and therefore automatically considered reputable, but because Bonnie is an exotic dancer, she is not trustworthy. Are all witches bigoted or just you?

Hermione was staggered; in her entire life, no one had ever accused her of being prejudice in anyway until this moment. What actually upset Hermione most was that Bonnie was correct on this issue.

“Mum. Kim, Emily and I have spent the last few days rehearsing with Bonnie,” Caitlin said. “I don’t think she would ever say or do anything that would place any on us in jeopardy.”

“I like her” Jamie declared. “It certainly isn’t scientific, but my instinct about people has never failed me yet.”

Harry and Hermione exchanged meaningful looks. “We’ll go along with the general consensus,” Harry said. “There will be no modifying of Bonnie’s memory.”

Bonnie smiled in relief.

“Bonnie, for what it’s worth, I’m sorry,” Hermione said, bashfully walking over to the young woman. “I’ve spent my life fighting for equal rights for all magical creatures and now… I’m so sorry and feel very ashamed.”

“Don’t be,” Bonnie said embracing Hermione. “In my profession, you get accustom to people thinking disapprovingly of you. What is rare is someone admitting they’re wrong and not only admitting it, but having the guts to apologize. That takes a special person, someone I’d like to call friend.”

“I’d like that,” Hermione said genuinely.

“I hate to break up this bonding,” Sam said, “but if we want to disembark as soon as the ship docks; we better get a move on.

“Especially,” she added, “when one of us has to attempt to satisfy and calm their husband before taking him among the general populous.”

“I think I can help you with that, ” Bonnie offered.

Sam stared unbelievingly at Bonnie.

“I don’t mean like that!” Bonnie said, flustered and turning red. “My stage act requires me to get in some fairly contorted positions at times, and because of that, I frequently suffer back pains. I have a prescription medicine that helps. It is very strong and causes me to become groggy, so I use it on a limited basis. Perhaps it will dull Ron’s desires.”

* * * * * *

Kim turned back to take one final look at the ship. “Next to finding out I was a witch, that was the grandest week of my life. Thank you so much for having me,” Kim said.

“It was our pleasure,” Hermione answered with a smile.

“Harry can we hurry and get to the location where we are going to Portkey from,” Jamie begged. “Professor Weasley is getting to be extremely heavy and everyone is staring at us.”

Ron had one arm around Jamie’s shoulder and the other around Sam’s. He appeared to be in a semi-comatose state, knowing what was going on about him, but unable to function properly.

“God bless Bonnie for giving us those pills,” Sam said. “They’ve really relaxed Ron.”

“Maybe a little too much so,” Jamie replied. “We’re drawing a considerable amount of attention to ourselves.”

“I guess we should have given him two pills like the directions said instead of six,” Emily recommended.

“I think we’ve all already come to that conclusion,” Caitlin laughed.

“Where is our Portkey departure point?” Hermione asked.

“Anywhere within twenty-five feet of that warehouse up ahead,” Harry answered. “It would probably be best is we slipped around to the back and got out of sight before we shrank our luggage.”

“Will the Portkey take us directly to Hogwarts?” Jamie inquired.

“No, it is programmed to take us all to Diagon Alley,” Harry advised. “From there Sam and Ron will floo to Hogsmeade where Professor Snape and Madam Pomfrey will be meeting them with additional Wolfsbane Potion. They will then return to Hogwarts. The rest of us will see Kim safely home and then return to Diagon Alley to finish your school shopping for the coming year,” Harry continued. “Then we’ll floo to Hogsmeade and finally take a coach to Hogwarts. Timmy will be remaining with us and spend the night at the castle with you girls. Hermione and I will be joining Sam with Ron in the dungeon.”

“Timmy doesn’t want to sleep with the girls,” the toddler wailed. “I want to sleep in my own beddie.”

“If it’s okay, we could spend the night in the Weasley’s apartment,” Jamie suggested. “I could transfigure us some sleeping bags and order pizza. That way we’ll be there if the magical movers arrive before you guys in the morning.”

“Is that okay with you Sam?” Hermione asked, smiling her own approval.

Sam nodded her head as Ron mumbled something deliriously.

“If I have a choice, I think I’ll opt for the pizza pajama party over the dank dungeon,” Harry joked.

“You don’t have a choice,” Hermione warned. “I need you to keep me warm. Besides, I doubt anyone at the party will be wearing pajamas.”

The girls all nodded their concurrence, as did Timmy. Even baby Ben seemed to smile.

Once the warehouse isolated them from public view, Harry preformed a reducing spell on their luggage, and then they all stuck a few pieces in their pockets. Despite the size of the group, Hermione insisted on using only one Portkey for the return trip, not wanting to chance a reoccurrence of their previous debacle.

Again, the Portkey sent them speeding forward in a howl of wind and swirling color, and again when they reached their destination, Timmy was yelling gleefully for more as Ben wailed uncontrollably.

* * * * * *

It was near sunset when Harry, Hermione and their family arrived in Hogsmeade. After giving Jamie some final instructions and exchanging kisses all around, Harry and Hermione hurried to catch a coach for the castle as the others headed for Ron and Sam’s apartment.

When Harry and Hermione reached the dungeon, the Headmaster was waiting for them along with Sam and Ron, the latter fast asleep in the corner of a cell.

“Sam tells me that your holiday was not without incident,” Severus said with a smile.

“Let’s just say it’s good to be home,” Harry said shaking the Headmaster’s hand.

Hermione didn’t speak at first, but instead threw her arms around the Headmaster and kissed him firmly on the cheek.

Snape blushed slightly before regaining his composure. “You should go on holiday more often, if I can always expect such a greeting on your return,” he said.

“I missed you,” Hermione said, giving the Snape her most vibrant smile. “How is everything with you and…”

“Things couldn’t be better,” he said interrupting Hermione. “The rising of the moon is nearing, perhaps you should all get settled. Professor Weasley most likely will sleep right through his transformation tonight. It seems that the combination of Wolfsbane Potion and the Muggle medicine that he was given have the affect of an extremely strong sleeping draft. It would not surprise me if he didn’t wake until morning.”

“Does that imply that we can remain in our human form tonight?” Sam asked pleasantly.

“Never!” Snape yelled, unnecessarily coarsely. “Never for a moment even consider being in close proximity to your husband or any other werewolf on the nights of the moon in your human form. He might appear docile now, but when he transforms that hideous creature will take over his mind and body. Should he awake during the night, his natural inclination would be to attack you. He would be on you before you had the opportunity to convert to your Animagus form. The only question would be whether his bite would kill you or turn you into a creature such as he.”

As Severus performed the locking charms on the cell door, Harry and Hermione stared sympathetically at Sam, and then all three looked at Ron. He was husband and best friend, and they loved him. The creature that possessed him three nights a month was not Ron Weasley. Ron Weasley was a wonderful loving man who they would always adore and support.

“I’m going to try to contact Caitlin before I transform,” Hermione informed Sam. “Do you have any messages for Timmy?”

“Tell him to be a good boy and listen to Jamie,” she said. “Also, that Mommy and Daddy love him. If it’s not asking too much, maybe she could kiss him good night for me.”

Hermione gave Sam a smile of acknowledgement and then seemed to go into a trance.

“It must be wonderful to be able to contact your daughter whenever you want, no owl, no fireplace, just your thoughts to hers,” Sam said, with a sigh as she and Harry watched Hermione.

“Yes, the bond those two have seems to only get stronger with time,” Harry said. “The way they can communicate is amazing, although not completely without problems.”

Sam looked at Harry questioningly as if awaiting further clarification.

“Although the link continually gets stronger, distance is still a limitation,” he explained. “Plus they can’t make contact when Hermione is in her Animagus form, she really hates that; especially on a night like tonight. Then there is glass.”

“Glass?” Sam questioned.

“It’s weird,” Harry expounded. “Hermione and Caitlin discovered it a few weeks ago when shopping, and Hermione can’t figure out a rationalization for it. Their thoughts will travel through brick or stonewalls, but place a plate glass window between them and the thoughts are blocked.”

* * * * * *

“Mum and Dad send their love,” Caitlin shared as she came out of her reverie. “The four of them will be here first thing in the morning to help with the moving.”

Caitlin scanned Timmy who looked extremely grubby. “Your Mum sent her love and asked me to give you a good night kiss, but no way am I going to kiss that face unless you wash it first.”

“No kisses,” yelled Timmy. “I don’t want any girl cooties.”

“Isn’t it amazing how boys and girls change their attitude about kissing,” Emily observed. “Kim and Brian certainly didn’t seem concerned about cooties yesterday.”

“I think those two might have become an item under different circumstances,” Jamie remarked, entering the room with a sleeping Ben in her arms.

“Summer romances stink!” Caitlin said. “You hit it off with someone and next thing you know, you’re thousands of miles apart. Kim and Brian in all probability will never see each other again.”

“Jamie, between you and Mum, Ben is going to be spoiled rotten,” Emily declared. “One of you no more than lays him down and the other picks him up.”

“I love holding him,” Jamie admitted, “and he is growing so fast. Soon he won’t want to be held. He’ll want to be down on his own scampering about. I can’t wait to have one of my own. Although balancing a career as an Auror and being a mother will be a challenge.”

“Have you heard from Amanda recently,” Caitlin asked as she settled next to Timmy and started to color in a coloring book with him. “How is Bradley doing?”

“She owled me just before we departed on vacation,” Jamie answered. “She says Bradley is becoming a little butterball. She and her parents have been arguing about school. Amanda isn’t sure she wants to return. She’s afraid Brad will forget her by the time Christmas holiday rolls around.” Jamie gave Ben a kiss on the forehead. “I know I couldn’t stomach not seeing this little guy for four months.”

“Has Tony visited to see the baby?” Emily asked, flopping down on the coach and watching Timmy and Caitlin.

“Amanda hasn’t heard from him all summer,” Jamie answered dismally. “Amanda doesn’t know if it’s his doing or if his parents are preventing him from contacting her. She is really downhearted.”

“Hi big guy,” Jamie said pleasantly as Ben opened his eyes and looked up at her.

Suddenly there was a loud pop, followed without delay by two additional pops. Three extremely unwelcome guests had just Apparated into the room.


End of Chapter Six

---

WARNING PROCEDE TO CHAPTER SEVEN WITH CAUTION There seems to be an unwritten law in movies concerning children and dogs. The law being that they can’t be harmed, at least not on screen. Many of us watched the movie Independence Day as aliens killed millions of people and we didn’t even flinch. That is until we reached the scene in the tunnel where the boy and dog were in danger. Suddenly we were all upset. They can’t die, not a boy and his dog. In that movie we can only guess how many millions of people died. But we didn’t see harm come to one child or animal. You don’t show that on the screen or even talk about it. In our story there are no animals in harm’s way, but innocent children most certainly are, one a toddler and one a mere baby. If you’ve read HE and HTE, you know the history of Madam Hooch, Damien, Crabbe, Goyle and The Great One. You know what vile acts they have committed in the past and what they are capable of doing. You also know that I love to end chapters with a cliff. LET THE READER BEWARE

Thank you to everyone that took the time to review chapter five. I endeavor to answer all meaningful reviews. All responses will appear on the home site no matter where the review originally appeared so that the answers may be shared with the group.

Thank you also to Amber and Paul for doing the beta work on this tough chapter. Paul has informed me that this will be the last chapter that he will beta. He will be greatly missed because he was much more than a beta reader. He made many story suggestions, gave needed encouragement and most importantly acted as my conscience when I got a little extreme with the girls. Thank you Paul for all your time and effort. Obviously I am in need of a beta. If interested, please contact me at Brwneil@aol.com.

Let Me Entertain You is from the Broadway show and movie musical Gypsy.
Steppin’ Out With a Star is from the movie The Muppets Take Manhattan

Want to be advised of new chapters and get to read them first? Join Hogwarts Exposed at groups.yahoo.com/group/HogwartsExposed/

HOGWARTS OVEREXPOSED - SALAZAR'S RETURN

“Has Tony visited to see the baby?” Emily asked, flopping down on the couch and watching Timmy and Caitlin.

“Amanda hasn’t heard from him all summer,” Jamie answered dismally. “She doesn’t know if it’s his doing or if his parents are preventing him from contacting her. She is really downhearted.”

“Hi big guy,” Jamie said pleasantly as Ben opened his eyes and looked up at her.

Suddenly there was a loud pop, followed without delay by two additional pops. Three extremely unwelcome guests had just Apparated into the room.

Chapter Seven

Innocents All

The girls all instinctively reached for their wands, but their reactions were too slow and they were hindered by their physical situations: Jamie holding Ben, and both Caitlin and Emily lying prone.

Hooch had Apparated with her wand at the ready. “Accio wand! Accio wand!” She repeated rapidly, pointing her wand at Emily and Caitlin in quick succession. Their wands flew toward her and she grabbed them deftly in her left hand as without the slightest hesitation she pointed her wand toward the apparently unarmed Jamie and cried, “Expelliarmus!”

Jamie was thrown violently backward against the wall, her head colliding with it harshly before she fell unconscious to the floor. Ben was ejected from her arms by the force of the impact and landed a few feet away, screaming. Timmy sat petrified, too terrified to even cry.

“You bitch,” Emily yelled, running toward Hooch, her fists clenched. “I’ll kill you with my bare hands, if you’ve hurt either one of them.”

“Ridiculous little girl,” Hooch snarled. “Crucio!”

Emily’s legs buckled as she fell to the floor in pain, excruciating pain the likes of which she had never experienced; her blood boiled; her bones were on fire; she screamed with agony; she wanted to die so it would end.

And then suddenly the pain was gone. She lay in the fetal position on the floor, her body covered in sweat. But she wasn’t alone. Caitlin had evidently tried to aid her by sharing the pain and now she too was reduced to a quivering pile of bones.

“So, my sweet petite Caitlin is the healer that the prophecy refers to,” Madam Hooch said smugly, walking over to the blonde girl, “And not just an ordinary healer, but quite a bit more, a Hyperempath. How noble and righteous you have become, wanting to share your sister’s agony. But you are no longer an orphan that must share with the other girls. You should experience the full pleasure on your own. "Crucio!”

Every part of Caitlin felt like it was being pierced again and again by red-hot daggers, but instead of sweat, blood seeped from her pores. Hooch ended the curse, but only after Caitlin had passed out.

“Interesting,” Hooch said, running a finger across Caitlin’s motionless body and studying the blood it amassed. “I’ve heard legends about Hyperempaths sweating blood if they were in agonizing pain, but until now I thought they were just fairy tales.”

“Begging your pardon Madam, but shouldn’t we be more protective of the innocents?” Goyle asked fearfully.

“I agree with Goyle,” Crabbe muttered. “The Great One will be elated that we’ve happened upon all four innocents when our mission was only to kidnap Slytherin’s heir, but she’ll have our heads if any harm befalls any of them before they can serve their purpose.”

“How dare you impudent, good-for-nothing, ne'er-do-wells have the cheek to tell me what I shall or shall not do?” Madam Hooch bellowed.

They both cowered as she turned toward them, her wand still in hand.

“We’d never be so bold,” Goyle explained, shaking nervously. “It’s just that… Well, the Great One was very clear that no harm should come to the Weasley brat. Would not the same hold true for the other innocents as well?”

Hooch studied Goyle intently and then surveyed the room. “Perhaps I was a tad over zealous,” she reluctantly admitted, pocketing her wand. “You are right. The Great One will be extremely pleased. She was troubled as to just how we would go about seizing the other innocents while the Hogwarts’ wards protected them. It was extremely accommodating of them to come to us.”

“Will someone shut that damn baby up?” Hooch shouted. Emily had already edged over to Ben and was trying to quiet him, but to no avail.

“Jamie or Hermione generally takes care of him,” Timmy whispered timidly, as he crawled over next to Emily, clutching his crayons and colouring book possessively.

“Caitlin, put your abilities to use; see to her,” Hooch ordered the now stirring girl.

Caitlin detested following Hooch’s orders, but in this case was grateful to be permitted to tend to Jamie. Although still weak from the effects of the Cruciatus curse , she managed to stagger over to Jamie.

Caitlin stroked Jamie’s head for a few moments; after a bit, the older girl slowly opened her eyes. “You’ll be all right,” Caitlin said reassuringly. “Just a slight concussion.”

Jamie ignored Caitlin’s cautions as she struggled to get to her knees and then finally stand upright. As soon as she was on her feet, she hurried to Emily and they transferred the bawling Ben. The baby, once in Jamie’s arms calmed and soon stopped crying.

“Well done Miss Zacherley,” Hooch said. “I think you may have just won yourself a postponement of your execution.”

Crabbe and Goyle looked questioningly at Madam Hooch. “But our orders were to kill any extras,” Crabbe blurted out.

“Our orders were also to just bring back Slytherin’s heir,” Hooch retorted. “What do you suggest we do with the other innocents? You must learn to fine-tune your orders to the situation at hand. We will soon have all four innocents in safekeeping, but it is over two weeks until the new moon and the time of their sacrifice. I, for one, do not intend to spend that time as a nursemaid to these brats. Which of you two wasters wants to take care of that insufferable infant; feed him, change his nappy?”

Both buffoons aggressively wobbled their heads to say no.

“We’ll take her back with us,” Hooch decided. “She gets to play nanny for the next two weeks as an alternative to us. When all is said and done, it will just mean disposing of one additional corpse.”

Crabbe and Goyle’s heads bobbled in agreement.

Jamie, Emily and Caitlin had all paid attention as the followers of the Great One had opening discussed their ultimate fate. They now all remained silent. Emily actually seemed to be trying to keep Timmy’s attention by drawing in his colouring book.

“We’ve wasted enough time jabbering,” Hooch finally said. “Let’s get them back to head quarters, where Damien and the Great One can congratulate us on our good fortune.”

“Should we go put clothes on?” Jamie asked, most cooperatively. Her foremost reason for asking was the hope that she could get out of view long enough to draw her wand from its invisible sheath and catch Hooch unaware. She knew that if she could just incapacitate Hooch, she would be able to handle Crabbe and Goyle easily.

On the other hand she was concerned about Crabbe and Goyle. Since things had quieted down, Goyle hadn’t taken his eyes off her. She felt as if he had mentally violated her multiple times and it was only a matter of time before he got around to trying to do it physically. Goyle, however, didn’t bother her nearly as much as Crabbe. Crabbe might be the dumber of the two, but he was also categorically the more lecherous. He seemed to be practically salivating as he ogled Emily and Caitlin.

“That would be a waste of time,” Hooch said with a chortle. “You will be transported using a Portkey similar to the one used to get hold of your dear, look-alike, professor two years ago. It’s good that you all enjoy being unclothed because that’s how you’ll be spending the remaining days of your lives.”

“That lady just said that we could stay nudie for the rest of our lives,” Timmy said elatedly to Caitlin and Emily.

“Isn’t that great,” Caitlin said giving Timmy a reassuring hug and purposely not explaining the true meaning of the ex-professor’s remark.

“But what about the baby?” Jamie asked concernedly. “I need his diaper bag and the remaining packets of breast milk.

Hooch thought for a moment before answering. “Goyle, you Apparate ahead so that you are there to meet them on their arrival. Crabbe, you and I will see them off then I’ll Apparate with the baby’s immediate needs. You will make a side trip for diapers and infant formula.”

Crabbe gave Hooch an insolent glare, but knew better than to question her orders.

“Benjamin doesn’t take well to canned formula,” Jamie advised. “He prefers breast milk.”

“Well isn’t that a pity,” Hooch screeched uncaringly. “We don’t always get what we want in life, do we? I’m afraid he’ll just have to become accustomed to formula or go hungry.”

Hooch observed the girl carefully as Jamie gathered Ben’s belongings together. “What about Timmy?” Jamie inquired. “Should I collect some of his toys?”

Hooch looked disbelievingly at Jamie. “I’m sorry if I’ve given you the wrong impression,” she bellowed. “You are not going on vacation and The Great One does not run a day care centre. Damien does, however, have a number of unique toys that I’m sure he’d be happy to demonstrate to all of you. That is enough of this pointless chatter. Goyle, go prepare for their arrival.”

Without so much as a glance or any question, the corpulent wizard Apparated with a loud pop.

Hooch removed what appeared to be a deflated children’s pool float from her pocket. “Each of you grab hold of a bit of this,” she ordered.

“You had better hold the baby tightly to you chest.” She advised Jamie commandingly.

They all put a hand nervously on the Portkey, having no idea to where they were about to be transported. Hooch counted down from three and then they felt the, by now, all too recognizable jerk as though a hook located just behind their navels had suddenly jerked them irresistibly forward. Jamie held Benjamin tightly against her breasts as her feet left the ground; she could feel the others on either side of her, their shoulders banging into hers, Timmy yelling gleefully as Ben cried incessantly. They were all speeding forward as though stuck to the Portkey as it pulled them magically onward and then__

Seconds later, they slammed to the solid ground. Jamie struggled to maintain her footing as first Emily and then Caitlin knocked into her.

Timmy was on the ground in front of her screaming ecstatically, “Again, again, me loves Portkeys.” Ben was just screaming, obviously not sharing Timmy’s bliss.

“Enjoy the trip?” Goyle uttered wickedly as they struggled to get their bearings.

Then with a soft ‘pop’ Madam Hooch joined them. She tossed Ben’s diaper bag at Jamie, who let it fall to the floor; her arms already occupied, trying to calm the distressed baby.

“These are your quarters,” she said with a snicker. “I advise you not to lay a hand on anything. Damien does not tolerate anyone touching his playthings. What's more, some are extremely sharp and dangerous. You’ll be fed in the morning, if you’re lucky.” She turned to leave, Goyle at her side, his eyes still fixed on Jamie’s glistening nude body.

“But where are the beds, blankets and pillows? Caitlin inquired. “And I need to use the bathroom.”

Hooch and Goyle exchanged depraved smiles before breaking into uncontainable cruel laughter.

“You’re standing on your bed,” Hooch laughed. “As for blankets and pillows, I’m afraid you’ll have to use each other for such luxuries.”

“That sewer grate is your bathroom,” Goyle chuckled. “The hose pipe just to the left is your drinking water supply and may also be used for bathing if desired. One temperature fits all purposes.”

“Get to sleep,” Hooch ordered. “Remember, don’t touch anything!”

* * * * * *

Saturday, August 20, 2005


“Sam, wake up,” Ron said, cautiously shaking the sleeping panther.

The panther growled sleepily and then transformed into his charming wife. Sam gave Ron a kiss on the cheek and then looked about the cell. Evidently she had been the last to arise because Harry and Hermione were already engaged in an animated conversation as they both paced back and forth in front of the dungeon cell waiting for Snape to arrive and unlock the chamber.

“Is something wrong?” Sam questioned apprehensively. “Why do Harry and Hermione appear so worried?”

“It’s probably nothing,” Ron said reassuringly. He seemed to be trying to persuade himself as much as Sam. “Hermione tried reaching Caitlin telepathically this morning when she awoke and was unable to.”

Sam’s face paled as she shook off Ron’s embrace and hurried to Hermione’s side. “Has this ever happened before, you not being able to contact her? Sam asked.

“No,” Hermione answered, “but then we haven’t been away from each other a great deal to methodically test it. Most of our contact by telepathy has been from one part of Hogwarts to another or sometimes Hogsmeade. During holiday we communicated from ship to shore and, of course, from our arrival point to that car park when those hooligans kidnapped the girls.”

“But you never had any problem reaching each other before? Maybe she is asleep or the Hogwarts wards are interfering,” Sam suggested, hoping for a logical and calming solution.

“We’ve both managed to invade the other’s deepest sleep,” Hermione replied nervously. “Thus far the only thing that has impeded our thoughts from reaching each other has been distance and plate glass. Our thoughts were not the least bit hampered last evening and circumstances this morning should be identical.”

“Here he comes,” Harry yelled, as he saw Snape turn the corner. “Ginny and Draco are with him.”

* * * * * *

Ginny had pressured Draco into offering his assistance with the moving task. It actually hadn’t taken that much coercing once he was guaranteed that he wouldn’t have to do any physical work.

As soon as Hermione had alerted Severus, Ginny and Draco to her uneasiness, they too decided to make the trip to Sam and Ron’s apartment. The group wasted no time. As soon as Severus finished the unlocking charms on the dungeon cell, they rushed up to his office and then used the floo network to go directly to the apartment.

The ominous silence that greeted them instantly confirmed their most dire fears. The innocents, along with Jamie, were gone.

“This doesn’t make any sense,” Snape said, his voice filled with annoyance. “No one intending harm to the occupants should have been able to commit a breach of the wards that protected your home.”

Ron’s face flushed suddenly in horrified comprehension.

“Weasley?” Malfoy questioned, finding it unbelievable that anyone could have been so dim-witted. “You had Ginny remove all the charms and wards on the apartment so that your landlord could show it to a potential tenant, didn’t you? Please tell me that you didn’t neglect to restore them before allowing those children to spend the night here.”

Sam looked at Ron, her face wearing with a terrible expression. “You never told me that the wards were removed.” She looked at Hermione and Harry apologetically, shaking her head despondently. “Please believe me, I never would have suggested they stay here if I had known they were completely unprotected.”

“I had anticipated restoring the charms on our return,” Ron declared disconsolately, trying to defend himself. “I didn’t expect to be drugged out of my mind.”

“It will not benefit us to bicker and try to place blame,” Severus warned them. “All that will do is cause division between us at a time when we need to all work together.

Harry began to walk across the room, stopped abruptly, leaned over as if to pick something up and then continued toward the table. “Wherever they are, they’re unarmed,” he said, picking up Emily and Caitlin’s wands off the tabletop

“Maybe Jamie still has hers,” Hermione ventured hopefully. “It wouldn’t be seen in its invisible sheath.”

“No, but it evidently wouldn’t transport along with her,” he said, pulling Jamie’s wand part way out of the sheath he had almost stepped on. “Evidently they used a Portkey programmed in a similar way to the one used to steal you away from me two years ago.” He reached out and grasped Hermione’s hand.

“Then they’re all naked and totally defenceless,” Hermione cried. “Little Benjamin doesn’t even have any diapers or… Harry! Ben won’t drink manufactured formula. It makes him gag and vomit. He has to have breast milk.”

As Harry and Hermione talked, Sam and the others looked around the apartment in an attempt to discover any clues.

“Your diaper bag isn’t here anywhere,” Sam said observantly, “but how would it be possible for that to transport and not Jamie’s wand?”

“Perhaps one of the kidnappers took it with them,” Draco suggested. “I doubt they would use a Portkey that rendered them naked. They probably Apparated after sending the others off.”

“That’s not much conciliation,” Hermione whimpered. “I only left Jamie with four units of breast milk. She’s probably used at least two of them already. Ben will die with nothing to eat.”

“No one is going to die,” Severus said reassuringly. “We’ll find them, all of them. I’ll owl the ministry at once.”

“You can inform those bureaucratic do nothings if you desire,” Harry shouted, “but I’ll be damned if I’m going to sit back idly and wait for them to find the kids. They were of absolutely no help when Hermione was kidnapped and I anticipate little more from them this time around.”

Draco nodded his head in accord. “I’m glad that for once we are in agreement, Potter. Under Minister Wrong’s administration the Aurors have become indolent and ineffective. They’ve made utterly no progress in the last two years toward eradicating that blot on the wizarding world known as the Great One.”

“Harry, do you think it’s him? Do you think the Great One has the children?” Hermione asked trying to maintain a semblance of control over her distraught emotions.

“Who else?” Harry answered. “The Great One wants to rule the world. He has shown himself to be ruthless, cunning and a tad psychotic. Anyone trying to resurrect the dead has to be crazy, especially when you’re talking about a wizard that was as evil and monstrous as Salazar Slytherin.”

“Then you believe the kids were taken in order to fulfil the prophecy?” Ron asked.

“Why else?” Harry said. “What possible other reason could there be for kidnapping a baby, a toddler and two young girls?”

“You forgot Jamie,” Ginny said.

“I didn’t forget her,” Harry said, his voice cracking and practically choking on his own words. “Actually at this point in time I’m most concerned about her because she could be considered unnecessary and therefore expendable.”

Everyone stared at Harry, but Severus was the first to offer a rationalization for his comment. “If someone is indeed going to attempt to restore to life Salazar Slytherin, they will be using some of the oldest and darkest magic known to the wizard world. Magic that is forbidden and the use of which is considered a more heinous crime than any of the forbidden curses.

“Such magic takes months of preparation and can only be attempted under prescribed conditions. One of those conditions is that the rebirth must coincide with the birth of the moon.”

“By birth of the moon, are you referring to a new moon?” Ginny inquired.

Severus nodded. “Since we are now experiencing the full moon, we have two weeks until the new moon, September third to be exact. That is the earliest that the Great One can attempt the restoration.”

“Then the children are safe until then at least,” Ron said, sounding at least somewhat relieved.

“To an extent,” Harry replied despondently. “They must remain alive and innocent until the new moon, but who know what tortures the animals that cage them will inflict. And Jamie…”

“They don’t require her at all,” Hermione cried, horrified at the thought.

“No,” Harry said. “At this juncture we can only be thankful that all signs point to her currently being alive.

Sam picked up Timmy’s colouring book and after studying it a moment commented. “We can stop assuming some things,” she said. “The Great One definitely has the children and we should stop referring to her as a he.”

Everyone looked at Sam questioningly as she passed the colouring book first to Hermione and then it started making the rounds of everyone present. On the open page of the book, someone had hastily drawn a stick figure. Apparently the drawing was of a woman because a triangle representing a dress was drawn over the tops of the legs. ‘G1’ was scrawled under the drawing.

“It’s not a lot of information,” Draco declared, “but it’s more than the Ministry has been able to ascertain in the last two years.”

“We also have a means to locate them,” Harry said.

“Harry, if you’re referring to Caitlin and my telepathic connection,” Hermione interjected. “I have to be within twenty-five miles of her for that to work.”

“That means we have to get you within that distance,” Harry declared emphatically.

“But Harry,” Ginny said, “Great Britain covers nearly 89,000 square miles and we can’t even be sure they are still on the island.”

“No we can’t,” Harry admitted, “But two years ago I sat helpless waiting wondering if the woman I loved would ever be returned to me. I’m not sitting idle again.”

He looked questioningly at Hermione. “It will be worse than looking for that damn proverbial needle in a haystack,” he said, “and all we can do is fly escort, you’re the only one with the power to contact Caitlin.”

Not once did Hermione think about her loathing of flying. Instead a slide show of memories filled her mind. She remembered sitting across the table from an anxious looking eleven year old...

Hermione pulled a parchment out of her robes and laid it on the table in front of Caitlin. “Please read this and let me know what you think. The decision is completely yours.”

Caitlin picked up the very official looking document. It already had a ministry seal on it and had been sign by the Inquisitor right next to the signature of Hermione Granger. Caitlin went back to the top of the parchment and began reading. She hadn’t made it half way through the document before she realized what it was and burst into tears. “This is the real thing! This is a legal document. Does this mean…? Are you sure? Do you really…?”

Hermione smiled through the tears in her eyes. “It’s a legal magical adoption paper. It has already been signed and approved by the court. I have never been surer of anything in my life. Because of your age, all that is needed is your signature and it will be official.”

Caitlin was at a total loss for words. She just looked at her professor, soon to be mother, and broke into tears. Tears of joy that she neither could nor wanted to hold back. The food was forgotten as Caitlin sat on Hermione’s lap and wrapped her arms around her. They sat like that crying and hugging until Caitlin once more asked, “Are you absolutely sure?”

“Yes, I’m absolutely sure,” Hermione said, giving Caitlin a squeeze.

Caitlin slid off her lap and took the parchment over to Hermione’s desk. She dipped the quill in ink and signed her name to the document. She no more than finished when the documents disappeared in a puff of smoke.

Hermione looked at her daughter. “It’s official. We belong to each other.”

Hermione remember lying in the hospital wing just prior to giving birth__

Emily looked from Hermione to Harry and then leaned into Harry. "Dad, when you have a child of you own, will you still love Caitlin and me?"

Harry lifted Emily to him, and held her with one arm while he moved toward Caitlin and put his other arm around her. "If Hermione and I have a hundred children, we'll never stop loving you girls." He looked at Jamie. "You girls mean the world to us. We didn't physically give birth to you, but you are our daughters."

Emily looked concernedly toward Jamie and then at Harry. "Could you make it official? I mean… I know you're not my real parents. I'll never forget them or stop loving them, but I love you and Mum and Caitlin, too." She looked at Jamie, tears in her eyes. "I love you too Jamie, but I don't want them being my guardians anymore; the term sounds cold and unloving. I want to be a real part of the family. I want them to be my Mum and Dad and Caitlin my sister and I want the baby to be my little brother or sister."

Emily's eyes watered and then tears streamed down her face. "I know it's asking a lot, but would you adopt me?" She asked.

Harry squeezed her tightly. "Slytherin, I was hoping that someday you'd ask us that." He kissed her cheek. "What do you think, Hermione? Should we make this little trouble-maker an official part of our family?"

Hermione couldn't answer, she was crying too hard. She reached toward Emily, and Harry plopped the young girl on the bed next to Hermione. They embraced and kissed each other on the cheek.

Hermione remembered almost losing Jamie, a student who had come to mean so much more__

Hermione had been in her office, when a student came rushing in with the news of what had occurred. She silently thanked Madam Pomfrey for letting her know as she rushed as quickly as possible through the halls of Hogwarts. When she arrived at the Infirmary, the look on Madam Pomfrey’s face was enough to frighten Hermione to the core.

“I think we may be too late, Professor Granger. I’m hesitant to take her out of stasis. She was in that freezing water so long and she had stopped breathing. I’m not sure for how long. If she lives I’m afraid she’s going to lose one leg and there is a 70% chance of brain damage. I don’t know what to do.”

Hermione looked at her and said all we can do is pray. And so they did. After a few days Pomfrey reported that Jamie wouldn’t lose the leg, but as far as brain damage, she couldn’t be sure until or if she came out of the coma. For two weeks they took turns sitting with her and praying that she would return to them. Then Headmaster McGonagall housed Jamie’s parents in empty faculty quarters. They spent the days sitting with her and Amanda, Alex and Hermione took the nights.

“We really thought we’d never see her alive again, Harry. But then one night, I fell asleep holding her hand, and our prayers were answered.” Hermione smiled warmly as she remembered the feeling of seeing Jamie that night. “She looked like the most beautiful Angel in the world, and do you know what she said?”

When Harry shook his head, Hermione continued. “She said, ‘Professor Granger, How is the little girl? Did I lose her baby doll?’”

Harry grabbed hold of Hermione’s hand and gently squeezed it, telling her, “You’re right; she is a very special girl.”

And, of course she remembered the birth of her son__

"How do you feel?" Harry asked, as he watched Hermione nurse their son.

"Tired, very tired”, Hermione said, "but extremely happy and fulfilled. Harry, I love the girls with all my heart, but this…. This was an experience I'll never forget."

"Nor I," Harry said, looking blissfully at the marvel Hermione held in her arms. "Even though I witnessed it with my own eyes, it still seems impossible that he actually came out of you and that he was formed by us simply making love."

"That's why it's called the miracle of birth," Hermione replied. "Harry, did I say anything cruel or spiteful during the birthing? If I did, I'm sorry. I love you with all my heart, and I've never been happier."

"And I love you Mione. And I love you."

The last picture to enter her mind was very recent, from just a few days ago.

Ron leaped in and began swimming in the direction of Sam, Bonnie on his heels.

“Daddy!” Timmy yelled happily. “Look Mummy! Daddy got nudie and in the pool.”

Sam smiled as Timmy madly splashed his way toward Ron and then threw his arms around his Dad’s neck.

“He really loves his daddy,” Bonnie said, as she settled herself on the edge of the pool next to Sam.

“They’re very close,” Sam agreed, nodding her head.

“Hermione,” Harry called, trying to bring her back to reality. “Are you all right?” Will you be up to that much flying?”

“Those bastards have ripped our hearts out. They’ve taken from us what is most precious, our children. It’s not a question of whether I’m up to it; it’s a question of how soon do we get started.”

* * * * * *

In twenty-four hours, Jamie had gone from sleeping in a quite comfortable bed on a first class cruise ship, to sleeping on the chilly stone floor of what gave the appearance of being a dungeon torture chamber right out of the thirteen hundreds. Sleeping was perhaps not the correct term because she had in reality slept very little during the night.

They had all cuddled together to share their body warmth the previous evening. Jamie had lain on her side with Ben nestled snugly in her arms, Emily facing her in order to help shelter the infant. Caitlin had snuggled against Jamie’s back and little Timmy had burrowed between Jamie and Emily, alternately using each girl as a pillow.

With the possible exception of Ben, no one slept contentedly; there was a great deal of tossing and turning. Then just when Jamie had finally drifted off to sleep, Ben awoke, hungry and demanding that his diaper be changed.

It was now a little past six in the morning, as Jamie appraised their prison while the others slept restlessly. She only knew the time because in the quietness of the early morning she had heard what sounded like a grandfather’s clock in a nearby room solemnly chiming the hour.

The dungeon seemed to be modelled after those used during the time of the Spanish Inquisition. It was damp and if not for the torches, would have been extremely dark. Fortunately it did not seem to be vermin infested or extremely bad smelling as dungeons of that era often were; at least Jamie had not thus far observed any rats or cockroaches. She trusted that their meals would also be more than the mouldy bread and stale water normally served to prisoners of that time.

Although she had no way of being positive, Jamie suspected that they might be the only prisoners. She had been awake most of the night and had heard no cries or screams, or for that matter any sounds at all, echoing throughout the dungeon walls.

“Wake up!” Madam Hooch screamed as she entered the chamber, Crabbe and Goyle on her heels. Hooch tossed a bag in Jamie’s direction. “Crabbe purchased formula and baby bottles.”

“You get two meals a day,” she shouted as the kids yawned and stretched. “This isn’t Hogwarts, eat what you’re served without complaint or starve. It’s your choice.” She waved her wand and four plates and tumblers appeared on the floor.

“Where do we sit to eat?” Timmy asked innocently.

“On your arse,” Goyle replied crudely.

Caitlin and Emily both gave Goyle looks of loathing as they squatted Indian style on the floor, Emily demonstrating to Timmy how to sit the same way. Jamie looked about for somewhere she could lay down the still sleeping Ben. She stared beseechingly at Hooch.

“We were all extremely cold and uncomfortable last night,” she said. “If you insist that my sisters and I catch pneumonia, so be it, but couldn’t you at least give us blankets for Timmy and the baby. I can’t lay Ben down on a chilly damp stone floor.”

Hooch looked at Jamie as if she were asking for the moon and then gave a sigh of total antipathy. She drew her wand and pointed it at the floor where a tiny padded infant mattress appeared. “For the infant only,” she declared. “Damien or the Great One will have to approve anything additional.”

“Thank you,” Jamie said, but her words of appreciation went ignored. After putting down the sleeping baby she seated herself next to Emily, adopting the same Indian style position the girls and Timmy had taken.

Goyle was carrying a large bowl from which he scooped what appeared to be gooey scrambled eggs, and flopped some on each of their plates. Crabbe, using his grimy bare hands, tossed a sausage patty and a piece of toast on each plate. Hooch placed a pitcher of some putrid looking juice on the floor and then the three turned to leave.

“You forgot to give us eating utensils,” Emily said as if to remind them.

Crabbe, turned, held his hand in the air and wiggled his fingers. Then without a word he followed Hooch and Goyle out of the room and slammed the door.

“Somehow I don’t think losing the weight I gained on the cruise is going to be a problem,” Emily said, looking nauseated at her plate.

“That’s an understatement,” Caitlin said, taking a tiny bite from her cold rubbery sausage.

“I don’t like this,” Timmy said pushing his plate away. “I want to go home. I want my Mummy.” The toddler started crying.

Jamie got to her feet and picked up the little boy, hugging him to her chest as she stroked his back. “Timmy, we all want to go home,” she said, searching for words that he would understand to describe their situation.

“These are bad people. They’ve hidden us away from the ones we love. I’m sure that right now your Mummy and Daddy are looking for us along with Harry and Hermione. It’s just a matter of time until they find us,” she said, trying to sound as convincing as possible. “When they do, these terrible people will be punished. But until they get here we have to all be very good and do everything we are told to or they will hurt us. Do you remember what the evil woman did to Emily and Caitlin last night?”

Timmy nodded his head timidly.

“You don’t want them to be hurt again, do you?”

Timmy shook his head.

“Then you have to be big brave boy. In order to do that you have to be strong, and in order to be strong you must eat. They want us all to become weak; that’s why they gave us such horrible food. They think we won’t eat it. We’ll show them, won’t we? We’ll be big and strong and make your Mummy and Daddy proud of us.”

Timmy nodded his head. “Timmy be big and brave like Daddy.”

“Let’s have a contest and see which of us can do the best job emptying their plate,” Jamie suggested.

As Timmy and Jamie started nibbling at the bland food, Ben began to stir. Jamie looked worriedly in his direction. This feeding would finish the last of Hermione’s breast milk. What would Jamie do if Ben refused to drink the Muggle formula?

* * * * * *

“Timmy, please stay away from those devices,” Jamie implored. “Some of them are sharp and look exceedingly dangerous.”

“But I’m bored,” Timmy complained. “There’s nothing to do here.”

“He’s just being inquisitive,” said the voice of a man who had one way or another, entered the chamber without Jamie’s knowledge.

He stared admiringly at Jamie for a few moments and than said, shaking his head, “The resemblance is uncanny. They told me you looked like her, but …”

Jamie shivered as the man stepped before her. Her heartbeat increased and her body became hot and clammy as she felt him violate her with his eyes. He moved closer and she shivered as he stepped into the light before her. His face was sallow and covered in acne. His eyes were gray, but the parts that should be white were a very sickly looking yellow. Involuntarily, she shuddered as he stared at her silently. He took a few steps forward and was now so close that she could feel his breath on her neck. She cringed, but held her ground; determined to not show fear. Besides, where did she have to run?

“My name is Damien,” he said, as if this should have some meaning to Jamie.

“Leave my sister alone,” Caitlin yelled.

“Yeah, back off pimple puss,” Emily shouted.

Damien seemed to ignore the outbursts of the younger girls as he moved even closer to Jamie, his large, oily nose now mere centimetres from her own. He leaned closer as if intending to kiss her, but instead whispered in her ear.

“Your sisters love you and appear prepared to leap to your defence,” he said softly, yet in a cold manner, so that only Jamie could hear. “I like that. Since they are so brave, if you fight or resist me in even the slightest way, I’ll allow them to pay the consequences.”

He reached out his hand and caressed Jamie’s cheek with his short rough fingers; slowly he moved them to touch her lips, before descending down her neck to her ample chest. Jamie closed her eyes and bit her lip as his fingers played briefly with her nipple.

Then without warning, he grabbed her between the legs and prodded her roughly with his fingers. Jamie jerked in response, tears coming to her eyes, but she made no effort to stop his invasion. Damien moved away from her, a look of disappointment on his face.

“You’re no Hermione,” he said, looking at Jamie with disenchantment. “You may have her looks, but you lack her tenacity. At the very least she would have spat in my face.”

Damien turned his back on Jamie, as if their encounter had not even transpired, and addressed Timmy. “Would you like me to show you around?” he asked. “Your friends can join us.”

Timmy nodded his head, eager for anything to do, and motioned for Emily and Caitlin to join him. Jamie just watched anxiously. Clearly this was where Hermione had been held captive when she was kidnapped two years ago. The memories of that time span still eluded Hermione. Could Damien have been her jailer? Was he the one that smashed the bones in her fingers? What else had he done? Had he possibly raped her?

Damien seemed to be enjoying giving the tour; it was as if he were sharing the results of a wonderful hobby. Emily and Caitlin walked apprehensively with Damien as he pointed out and explained the various implements to Timmy. Fortunately, Timmy was too young to appreciate most of Damien’s enlightenment, but from the horrified looks on Caitlin and Emily’s faces, they had understood his explanations, all too well.

After he had shown them such devices as The Rack, The Ducking Stool and the Wheel, Damien showed them The Cage. The Cage was rather simple. It consisted of an iron band that encircled the waist at the hips. From this band two additional iron bands were connected at either side in the front. These bands crossed at the chest and then bent over the shoulders again crossing in the back before connecting to the waistband. Wrist cuffs were attached to both sides and a hinged iron band went between the legs and closed at the back. Attachments for chains at the shoulders secured the prisoner to the wall.

After finishing explaining the finer points of the cage, Damien called to Jamie. “This was Professor Granger’s home while she was with us. Would you like to try it on?”

Jamie didn’t answer, but instead walked over and picked up Ben, who was stirring restlessly. Soon she would know whether or not he would drink the formula. As Jamie held Ben in her arms, Damien picked up the first of many tools lying on a shelf.

“Step closer to me,” he said to Caitlin. “I want to show you how this works. I won’t hurt you, at least not at the moment.”

He picked up an iron four-pronged implement. “This is called a Breast Ripper,” he said, pressing the instrument firmly against Caitlin’s chest. “It was often used on women convicted of heresy or adultery. Depending on the mood of the torturer, the device would either be frozen or heated to increase the pain.”

Damien snickered as he removed the tool from Caitlin’s breast. “It works better on something a bit larger. If you’d like a demonstration perhaps Jamie would be willingly to assist me.” He laughed as if the idea of mutilating Jamie’s breasts was amusing.”

At that moment Ben began bawling and Jamie hurried to get him a bottle of formula. “Perhaps later,” Damien said, sounding extremely let down. “She seems to be busy at the moment.”

He returned the apparatus to the shelf and was about to pick up the thumbscrews when Timmy yelled, “What is that fancy looking thing?”

Damien patted the boy on the back. “That is one of my favourites,” he said smiling wickedly at Timmy. “That is called a Pear.”

“Like the fruit?” Timmy asked innocently.

“Yes,” Damien said, again patting Timmy on the back.

Jamie listened nervously to Damien chatting to Timmy and the girls as she fed Ben. At least Ben was drinking his bottle.

“How does it work?” Timmy asked excitedly.

“It is forced into the mouth, rectum or vagina of the victim and there expanded by force of the screw to the maximum aperture of the segments,” Damien answered. “The inside of the cavity in question is irremediably mutilated, nearly always fatally so. The pointed prongs at the end of the segments serve better to rip into the throat, the intestines or the cervix.”

Timmy looked at him uncertainly, not quite understanding, but beginning to realise that these were not pleasant devices.

“How would you like that thrust into your little twat?” Damien asked Emily, maliciously.

“I’d much prefer to see it shoved up your scrawny arse,” Emily retorted.

“You have spirit,” Damien said, gazing with pleasure at Emily. “It’s a shame that I’ve been ordered not to damage any of you. I think I could have fun with you.”

“Go fuck yourself!” Emily shouted, as she attempted to drive her knee in between Damien’s legs. She missed her target and Damien sent her sailing across the room where she landed near an eight-foot tall pyramid shaped object.

“Leave her alone,” Jamie yelled, running to her sister’s side.

“You keep out of this, bitch, and tend to that infant or you’ll be the first person to test my Pyramid of Death.”

Jamie didn’t have the opportunity to comment, because Ben chose that moment to vomit and then proceeded to cry hysterically.

“Shut that spoiled brat up,” Damien commanded. “You do understand that little horror is the only reason you’re alive, don’t you?”

“Enough of this tour,” Damien said, growing bored and turning as if to leave the chamber.

“But sir! What is the Pyramid of Death?” Timmy questioned.

“I like you, little one,” Damien said, sounding sincere. “It is a misfortune you must die so young.” He pointed to the tall pyramid in the middle of the room. “That is the Pyramid of Death. It is my own creation, bringing together the virtues of the Judas Cradle and Impalement.”

Timmy, Emily and Caitlin all stared at the pyramid uncertainly, waiting for a further explanation.

“With the Judas Cradle, the victim was hung in the air by various ropes and dropped onto a point, thus completely destroying the genital area,” Damien explained. “Impalement was the process of inserting a steak or post through the entire body of the victim, starting at the seat of the body and exiting through the mouth or throat.”

Damien beamed in delight as he gave details on his creation. “The point and edges of the Pyramid of Death are razor sharp. The victim is tied and hung in the air over the pyramid in such a way that the arms and legs are in the air and the anus is barely touching the point. When the rope is released, theoretically the weight of the body will cause it to be cut in four pieces with the point of the pyramid coming out through the center of the scull.”

Caitlin threw up as she visualized such an atrocity. Timmy started to cry.

“You’re mental,” Emily shouted. “No one in their right mind could do something like that to another human being.”

Damien backhanded Emily so hard that she fell to the floor. “I’ll show you mental,” he said. Damien looked coldly toward Jamie. “Hopefully they will all have the opportunity to see you meet that fate before they die.” Without another word, he exited the dungeon.

“I’m scared,” Timmy wailed. “I want my Mummy.”

Emily lifted Timmy into her arms and tried to calm him.

“Jamie, what are we going to do?” Caitlin asked, their situation seeming hopeless.

“I don’t know,” Jamie sobbed as Ben sucked frantically on her nipple, trying to get nonexistent nourishment.

“Jamie, are we all going to die? Timmy asked between his sobs.

Jamie didn’t answer. She just held Ben tightly as tears streamed down her face.


End of Chapter Seven

---

As always, thanks to Amber and Peter for their work on this story, Alison, Don, Dove, Liz and Lucy joined them on this chapter. Welcome to the team.

Please take the time to review.

Want to be advised of new chapters and get to read them first? Join Hogwarts Exposed

HOGWARTS OVEREXPOSED - SALAZAR'S RETURN

“I’m scared,” Timmy wailed. “I want my Mummy.”

Emily lifted Timmy into her arms and tried to calm him.

“Jamie, what are we going to do?” Caitlin asked, their situation seeming hopeless.

“I don’t know,” Jamie sobbed as Ben sucked frantically on her nipple, trying to get nonexistent nourishment.

“Jamie, are we all going to die?” Timmy asked between his sobs.

Jamie didn’t answer. She just held Ben tightly as tears streamed down her face.

Chapter Eight

The Milk of Life

Tuesday, August 23, 2005


“He hasn’t kept anything down except water in the last seventy-two hours,” Jamie pleaded. “If Ben doesn’t get some real nourishment soon, he’ll die.”

“If the infant dies, so will you all!” Hooch screamed heartlessly.

“I can only guarantee that all your deaths will be extremely slow and painful, especially yours,” she said, staring at Jamie, before taking her leave and slamming the dungeon door behind her.

“What does she expect me to do?” Jamie cried in frustration to the room in general. “Ben will only drink breast milk. How the hell does she expect me to get that for him when I’m locked in a dungeon?” Jamie dug her fingernails into her own breasts, purposely causing them to hurt. “What good are these damn things if they can’t do their intended job?”

“Why is that?” Emily asked.

“Why is what?” Jamie asked impatiently.

“Why don’t women’s breasts give milk at all times? I mean once you have reached the age when you can have children, of course. Cows give milk every day of the year and they aren’t always pregnant or feeding a calf, are they?”

Jamie stared at Emily, suddenly aware of how Hermione felt when asked a question to which she didn’t know the answer.

“I can’t answer that,” she said. “Maybe that is one of the reasons why they are starting sex education classes this year at Hogwarts.” Jamie shook her head in frustration. “I can’t believe that I’m capable of transforming into another creature, yet I can’t even explain properly how my own body functions.”

Out of the blue, Jamie was struck with an inspiration. “Caitlin, whilst working with Madam Pomfrey at the Hogsmeade clinic, didn’t you say that you were once able to help a woman go back to breast feeding? A woman’s whose milk supply had dried up?”

Caitlin had been scratching Timmy’s back in order to calm him down. The toddler had fallen asleep, his head nestled in Caitlin’s lap. She looked up at Jamie as if reading her mind.

“Jamie, that woman had given birth and was already breast feeding. What I did for her was akin to repairing a broken bone.” Caitlin gritted her teeth. “I’m not sure if I can do what I think you’re suggesting. I wouldn’t even know where to begin.”

“Will you try?” Jamie implored.

“But what if I do something wrong, something that damages your ability to give birth or even worse kills you?” Caitlin asked.

“Then you’ll deprive Damien and Hooch of the pleasure of butchering me,” Jamie replied. “Caitlin, if there is even the slightest chance of this working, we have to try. Don’t you see? If we don’t, Ben is going to die.”

Emily gulped. “If it works on Jamie, you better do the same to me.”

“Why?” Jamie asked staring at her sister in amazement. “I’d certainly be capable of supplying enough milk for Ben’s needs.”

“It’s not just Ben,” Emily replied. “You and I seem to be the only two in the group that can stomach what they pass off as food around here. Timmy isn’t eating and neither is Caitlin”

“I’ll be okay,” Caitlin disputed. “If I get hungry enough, I’ll learn to tolerate the slop. But Emily is correct about Timmy. I’ve seen him empty his plate into the sewer when he thought no one was watching.”

“Are you suggesting that you breast feed Timmy? He’s not a baby.” Her words faded off. It seemed impossible that in such a short time they had been pushed to such extremes.

“I’m suggesting that we all have to do whatever is necessary to get us through this intolerable situation,” Emily declared.

“Let’s not argue about something I’m not even sure I’m capable of doing,” Caitlin implored.

“No, let’s not,” Jamie agreed, “but we can’t shilly-shally either. Ben is already behaving in a lethargic way. The longer he goes without sustenance the slighter his chance of full recovery.”

Caitlin slipped out from under Timmy and, after placing his head gently on the floor, walked uncertainly over to Jamie. “I’m glad that I’ve been giving those massages to Mum,” she said. “I’m in harmony with exactly how her body feels both on the surface and internally. I think what I’ll have to try and do is to adjust your organs to mimic hers.”

“Does that mean you’re going to have to have to physically touch me? Can’t you just do it mentally?” Jamie asked.

“I can only do healing mentally when I’m able to utilize my own body as a draft of how things are meant to be.” Caitlin blushed. “That’s why I wouldn’t be able to heal certain parts of a male without actually touching them.

“I have to approach what we are going to attempt with the same attitude. I have to envision how Mum’s breasts felt, both superficially and internally. Then using her as a guide as to what is accurate, I will attempt to amend yours.”

Jamie had numerous questions she wanted to ask, but decided against posing them. This was uncharted territory for Caitlin, so she indubitably would not be able to answer without reservation. Besides, there was no other alternative; Jamie had to go through with this no matter what the upshot. Without a doubt, this would mean the difference between Benjamin living or dying.

“Emily, this may take quite awhile,” Caitlin said, her voice sounding not in the least bit confident. “You’ll have to tend to Ben and Timmy if they wake up. It would be risky for us to stop in the middle.”

Emily nodded her head in understanding.

* * * * * *

“How is she?” Sam asked.

“Exhausted, but she refuses to let up. I had to threaten her last night before she’d finally agree to take a break and get some sleep,” Harry answered.

“What time did you get back last evening?” Ron asked as Harry ushered Sam and him into the bedroom.

“Close to midnight,” Harry said. “I don’t know how she’s doing it. Hermione’s been in the air fifty-six of the last seventy-two hours and we all know how much she hates flying. Hell, she won’t even land for meals -- insists on eating while in flight.”

“Where is she now?” Ron asked, looking around the empty room. But before Harry could speak, Hermione entered the room, her wet hair wrapped in a towel.

“I’m glad you’re early,” she said cordially, obviously trying to conceal her true feelings. “We need to discuss some changes in our strategy. Harry, do you have that grid map of Great Britain that Severus and Draco prepared?”

“Over there on the table,” he indicated.

“Good,” Hermione said, as she unwrapped her hair, tossed the towel over a nearby chair and then did a quick drying spell on her hair before hurrying over to the table.

“We can’t continue to use Hogwarts as our base of operations, it’s just too far north,” she declared, pointing to a flag marking the location of the Wizarding School on the map. “We need to secure lodging as we travel south, otherwise we’ll spend an inordinate amount of time retracing our steps as we fly back and forth to the castle.”

“That makes sense,” Ron agreed looking at the map. “We’ll have to adjust the shifts for flying escort.” He used his finger to draw an imaginary line on the map.

“Instead of alternating every eight hours, one group will have to remain with you until you reach the southern most point of the search area and then return again north. At that time, we will change escort teams.”

“Hermione, are you up to this?” Harry asked. “Fortunately, the weather has been in our favor, but it’s still an unreasonable amount of flying with little rest or sleep.”

Hermione looked at Harry as tears filled her eyes. “Harry, if anything happens to Jamie or any of those innocent children, I’ll never be able to have a restful night’s sleep again.”

Harry nodded his head in agreement.

“Let me slip some clothes on and we’ll get started,” Hermione said, rushing to her dresser.

* * * * * *

“Caitlin, what on earth are you doing?” Jamie cried anxiously. “They’re getting bigger. The last thing I need is bigger boobs.”

“Relax,” Caitlin whispered softly. “That’s a good sign. Growth and enlargement are a sign of the breasts evolving and preparing for the baby.”

“They’re not going to get as large as Hermione’s, are they?” Jamie asked in concern.

“Quite possibly,” Caitlin answered softly, as if in a semi trance, her hands continuing to move over Jamie’s changing body. “Your body structure was nearly identical to Hermione’s before she became pregnant. It wouldn’t be surprising for it to react in the same way as hers did.”

Jamie’s body stiffened. “You’re not actually making me pregnant, are you?” she asked in panic.

Caitlin smiled, although her eyes remained closed and her mind focused. “I’m a healer. There are limits to my ability, as there should be. You are not pregnant, but I seem to have managed to convince your mammary glands that you are.”

“Is that why my breast feel so tender and hypersensitive?” Jamie asked.

Caitlin nodded her head. Meanwhile, Emily couldn’t take her eyes off Caitlin and Jamie. Emily continued to be in awe of her sister’s great power. She had watched mesmerized as before her eyes, Jamie’s breasts had increased dramatically in size, her nipples and areolas darkening and becoming larger.

Now, as Caitlin’s hands gently touched Jamie’s breasts, they began to leak a thick yellowish substance.

“We’re almost there,” Caitlin said, thrill evident in her voice. “You’re starting to produce pre-milk. Madam Pomfrey taught me that normally happens in the second trimester. “Just a few minutes longer.”

Jamie was both elated and… she couldn’t quite describe her mixture of emotions. If this worked, as it seemed now that it might, she’d be able to hold Ben to her breast and actually feed him; he would live. This knowledge sent an emotional ripple of happiness through her body.

But as she looked around the dungeon, Jamie was brought back to the harsh reality of their dire situation. Was she actually saving Ben’s life or guaranteeing the death of all four innocents? What hell would be released upon the world if, in fact, Salazar Slytherin actually were reincarnated?

She had to take one step at a time. The immediate concern was Ben. Her job was to do everything within her power to keep everyone alive until…

“I think I’m done,” Caitlin sighed, sounding both physically and emotionally drained, but at the same time delighted with her accomplishment.

“Perfect timing,” Emily said, as Ben began to stir and whimper. “Are you ready to road test those?”

Jamie nodded her head for Emily to get Ben while she silently prayed that Caitlin had been successful. By this time, Ben was crying non-stop. Emily picked the unhappy baby up and practically ran to Jamie, who took Ben in her arms. Ben instinctively went for her nipple and immediately quieted.

“Is it working? Is he getting milk?” Caitlin asked.

“It’s working,” Jamie grimaced. “My nipple is tender and it hurts like hell, but he’s getting milk. It’s remarkable how something that hurts so much can feel so good.”

“I think the hurting will go away in time,” Caitlin commented. “It doesn’t seem to hurt Mum.”

“I’m hungry,” Timmy wailed as he woke up.

Emily looked in Caitlin’s direction and gave her a ‘see what I mean’ look. “When you’re up to it, I think you should do me,” she said looking extremely apprehensive. Then she went over to try and calm Timmy.

“Emily, I appreciate your intentions, but since Timmy can’t stand to eat the garbage they serve us, what makes you think he’ll be able to keep down breast milk? It’s nothing like cow’s milk, it’s warm and, well I don’t know whether he’ll be eager to do what’s necessary to get it.”

“Do you think you can do the same thing you did to Jamie, to me?” Emily asked, ignoring Caitlin’s comments and pushing the subject.

“Now that I’ve done it once, I don’t think it would be at all difficult” Caitlin answered, “but we don’t know whether Timmy will be able to drink it. Besides, he isn’t a baby. You’d never be able to produce enough to feed him.”

“Probably not, but Jamie will more than likely be able to generate more than Ben can drink. He may not end up with a chock-full stomach, but anything is better than zilch. We have to make an effort.” Emily watched as Jamie lovingly nursed Ben.

“We could let him give it a try before making any physical changes to me,” Emily suggested.

Jamie had been concentrating on feeding Ben, letting most of Caitlin and Emily’s conversation go in one ear and out the other. For some reason though, Emily’s last suggestion registered.

“I didn’t think you were serious,” Jamie said incredulously. “Are you seriously suggesting that you and I breast feed Timmy? He’s four years old.”

“Right, and he hasn’t eaten anything of consequence in the last two days. It’s damp and chilly in this hole. I realize it’s not the most engaging idea, but we have to do something. I know you’ve been concerned about Ben, but haven’t you seen the change in Timmy? He’s suffering, too.” Emily, went over to Caitlin and put her arm around her. “I don’t know about you, but I’m willing to do anything that will increase the chances of us all making it through this hell on earth.”

Jamie gulped, bit her lip and then looked up at the ceiling. “When I’m done feeding Ben, why don’t we give it a small test?” She looked over at Timmy who was lying listlessly on the floor. “I’ll try feeding Timmy. If he’s able to keep it down; we should do as Emily suggests.”

* * * * * *

Madam Hooch stopped so suddenly as she entered the dungeon that she caused Crabbe to rear end her and Goyle to get caught in the chain reaction.

“What the hell happened to you!?” she yelled, staring unbelievingly at Jamie’s breasts.

Jamie was about to explain what Caitlin had done and why, but before she had a chance, Hooch’s eyes fell upon Emily. Her eyes practically jumped out of her head.

“My God, girl, what have they done to you? Can you actually stand without tipping forward?”

When Jamie finished nursing Ben, the baby had straightaway fallen asleep, what would be the most contented sleep he had experienced in days. She then anxiously called Timmy to her side. Jamie realized that Emily was right, that this was something they had to try in order to keep Timmy alive, but that didn’t stop it from feeling strange, and in some ways, wrong to her.

Ben was a little baby, not quite three months old. He was helpless and it felt totally natural and correct to have him snuggled next to her, sucking on her nipple for sustenance.

Timmy wasn’t a baby. He was a little boy, a little boy with teeth. He was over four years old and at times could be a little monster. Yet, in many ways he was as just as helpless as Ben.

“Come and sit on my lap,” Jamie said lovingly to Timmy. “Emily and Caitlin tell me you haven’t been eating, that you’ve been throwing your food away when you thought no one was watching.”

Timmy stared angrily at Emily and Caitlin. “I tried to eat it,” Timmy said, his eyes filling with tears. “I wanted to be brave and make Mummy and Daddy proud of me, but I couldn’t. It makes me sick.”

“Are you hungry right now?” Jamie asked, already knowing the answer.

“Very,” Timmy said, his facial expression so sad that it nearly broke Jamie’s heart.

“Caitlin did some magic on my breasts so that I could feed Benjamin just like his mother does,” Jamie explained.

“I was watching,” Timmy said, between sniffles.

Jamie bit her lips before proceeding. “Would you like to try?”

“But I’m not a baby!” Timmy said, ostensibly upset at the thought of being treated like one.

“No one said you were,” Jamie said, holding Timmy tightly. “We love you. You can’t stomach the food they give us. This is the only alternative we can think of to keep you from starving. Will you please at least try?”

Timmy gazed into Jamie’s loving face and then looked at Emily and Caitlin who both gave him encouraging smiles.

“What should I do?” he asked uncertainly.

Jamie gulped. “Just place your lips around one of my nipples and gently suck. Please be careful not to bite with your teeth.”

Caitlin and Emily watched as Timmy slowly moved his head closer to Jamie’s breast. Jamie seemed to be holding her breath. Then finally he made contact and Jamie could feel suction on her breast.

“It… It tastes good,” Timmy said, sounding as if he felt it was wrong for him to like it. “It’s sort of sweet.”

Jamie just smiled as she hugged Timmy tightly.

“Can I have more?” he asked.

Jamie nodded her head and then sighed as she looked towards Emily.

“I guess it’s time for you to go back to work,” Emily gulped as she reached for Caitlin’s hand. “Jamie can’t possibly feed the two of them by herself.”

“It shouldn’t hurt,” Caitlin said reassuringly. “It didn’t for Jamie and now I’m a little more skilled.”

”I’m not worried about it hurting,” Emily said with a sigh. “It’s just that I’m only twelve years old. Breast feeding a four year old at this age is something I never envisioned myself doing.”

“When Hooch tied me to that tree and left me to die, I never thought I’d live to see age eleven,” Caitlin said sadly. “I even prayed to die.” Caitlin threw her arms around Emily and hugged her tightly.

“Now I have a family and friends that I love,” Caitlin said. “The last thing I want to do is die or witness anyone I love die. We have to do whatever necessary to ensure our survival. Somehow, we have to defeat these bastards.”

Emily agreed and so they started the long procedure that would permit her to breast feed just like Jamie. Unfortunately, Caitlin forgot to take a number of things into consideration that made Emily’s situation much different from Jamie’s.

Jamie was seventeen and had reached her full adult height. She was also fully developed. Emily was only twelve. Although she had a figure, she had not reached what would be her full height and she was nowhere near fully developed.

When they were midway through the attempt, both girls realized there was a problem. They also both realized that they couldn’t stop. To stop might cause irreparable harm to Emily, but it would also leave them with no way to nourish Timmy. They had to finish.

“Well Jamie, I always dreamed of having big tits like yours,” Emily said, trying to force a smile.

Jamie hadn’t worried before about her own physical change, but now she felt compelled to query Caitlin. “If we’re fortunate enough to survive all of this, can you undo the changes you’ve made to Emily and I?”

“I’m not really sure,” Caitlin said. “In both your cases, it ought to be possible to convince your bodies that you are no longer breast feeding.” She looked at Jamie. “That means your breasts would return to approximately the same size and shape they were before I did anything. I can also alleviate any sagging that takes place.”

“But what about Emily?” Jamie asked, nervously.

“I’m afraid the rest of her body will just have to catch up,” Caitlin said sorrowfully.

“But that will take years,” Jamie replied.

“Probably four or five,” Caitlin agreed.

Author’s note:

Picture, if you would, a very well endowed woman such as Hermione or Jamie. Now imagine their breasts increasing dramatically in size due to pregnancy. Place those breasts on the body of a slender twelve-year-old girl and you’ll have an idea of how Emily currently looks. It’s not a sexy or a pretty picture, but rather gross, almost deformed in appearance. The good news was that they were at least functional.


After Jamie finished explaining, Hooch uncharacteristically laughed. “What do you think of the girls’ new looks?” she asked Crabbe and Goyle.

Goyle, as normal couldn’t take his eyes off of Jamie. The increased size of her breasts only seemed to intensify his interest. Crabbe on the other hand was no longer torn between looking at Emily and Caitlin. His eyes now remained focused on Caitlin, totally ignoring the overly endowed Emily.

“You seem to have lost Crabbe’s attention, my dear,” Hooch said nastily. “If you’d like those tits reduced in size, I’m sure Damien would be happy to strip some flesh from them.”

“Only if he wishes his own toys turned upon him,” responded a mysterious female voice.

Everyone looked in the direction of the voice, but Crabbe, Goyle and Hooch dropped to their knees.

“Great One, when did you arrive, how long have you been listening?” Hooch asked, fear evident in her voice.

“Long enough,” she declared as she stepped from the shadows, “to know that the loyalty these children share for each other is stronger than the allegiance my servants demonstrate for me.”

“That is not true!” Hooch wept, flinging herself forward and trembling from head to foot as she collapsed at the Great One’s feet.

“Crucio!”

Hooch writhed and shrieked until the Great One finally raised her wand.

“Do not ever take it upon yourself to correct me,” she roared.

“Isn’t that Emma Wrong, the Minister of Magic?” Caitlin whispered.

Jamie didn’t answer, but merely nodded.

“I gave orders that the innocents should be protected; that no harm should befall them. Yet I now learn that two of them were on the verge of starvation.” She looked long and angrily at her minions. “You three owe your lives to these girls. If my plans to awaken Salazar Slytherin had been thwarted because of your incompetence, you would have paid with you lives.”

“Give them proper bedding and decent meals three times a day. I shall on occasion sample what you feed them and it best be to my liking,” she howled. “If one of them ends up with so much as a scratch on them before the ceremony, there will be hell to pay.”

“What about the older Zacherley girl?” Goyle asked.

“Thus far she has been more devoted to my wants than have any of you,” Wrong declared disgustedly.” She will continue to watch over the children, unharmed, until the proper time. Once Salazar has arisen, I will decide her final fate.

Hooch, Goyle and Crabbe all seemed disheartened, but remained silent.

“Come,” she ordered. “We must meet with Damien and make sure that everything is in place. The third of September will be here soon.”

The girls stood silently until the door closed, and then all three tried to speak at once.

* * * * * *

Friday, August 27, 2005


“Hermione, you need to rest,” Harry insisted as his wife stumbled toward the shower. “I know you’re worried, we all are, but you’re going to kill yourself if you try to keep up this pace.”

“I’ll be all right,” Hermione maintained. “Once they are all safely home, I’ll have plenty of time to rest.”

“You’re not all right,” Harry responded crossly. “Ginny told me that you dozed off last night and almost fell off your broom.”

“Ginny has a big mouth,” Hermione retorted.

“She’s only concerned about you, we all are. You’re just pushing yourself too hard.”

“Harry, I’m the only one that can contact Caitlin,” Hermione reminded him. “We only have a week before the new moon. If we don’t find them before that…” She couldn’t finish the sentence, but there was no real need. Harry knew that with the arrival of the new moon all hope of finding any of them alive would be lost.

“Don’t you understand that is why you must take a break?” Harry pleaded. “You are the only hope we have of finding them.” Harry put his arms around Hermione and drew her tightly to him.

“I’ve waited my entire life to have a family to love. I can’t bear the thought of losing any of them, but if I were to lose you too…” The possibility was more than Harry could bear. He couldn’t hold back the tears as he hugged Hermione desperately. “I need you so much,” he cried. “I can’t envision life without you.”

Hermione returned Harry’s embrace, her eyes swelling with tears. Then, unexpectedly, Harry found he was supporting Hermione’s entire weight. She had collapsed in his arms.

* * * * * *

“What happened?” Hermione asked, a few hours later when she awoke in the hospital wing, steam escaping from her ears.

“You passed out,” Harry said, leaning other to kiss Hermione gently on the cheek. “Poppy gave you some Pepperup Potion. It seems that you had a cold, but because of overexertion and lack of rest, it was on the verge of becoming pneumonia. She wants you to stay in bed for at least twenty-four hours.”

“Harry, I can’t,” Hermione disagreed.

“Don’t be stubborn,” Harry said firmly. “Poppy is preparing you a sleeping potion now. We’ll carry on the search tomorrow when you’re feeling better. Meanwhile what do I tell Alex, Kim, and the others that are sending owls inquiring about the girls?”

“The truth,” Hermione sighed, accepting the fact that she really did need rest. “They are too close to the girls; we can’t lie to them. Besides, school starts in a week; the entire wizarding world will know the truth then.”

“You know, of course, that they’ll want to return to school straight away,” Harry advised. “They’ll probably insist on joining the search.”

“Kim and the others are too young,” Hermione said, “but I think Alex should be allowed. He’s of age, after all, and Jamie and he plan to marry.”

“I wouldn’t even think of trying to stop him,” Harry said. “You try to get some rest and I’ll send owls off to Alex, Kim and the others.”

Harry leaned over and kissed Hermione tenderly. “We’ll find them in time, Mione. We have just got to.”

Hermione drank the sleeping draught that Poppy gave her and then lay staring at the ceiling, waiting for it to take effect. There had been a time when she felt that with Harry her life was complete, but that was before Benjamin and the girls. At the end of the war, despite the deaths of her parents and losing her two best friends, she had somehow managed to go on. She shuddered at the thought of losing Jamie, Caitlin, Emily or Ben. But what if she lost all four? Tears filled her eyes as she drifted off into a dreamless sleep.

* * * * * *

Wednesday, August 31, 2005


Jamie listened as the hour chimed faintly on a distant unknown clock. “The Sorting Ceremony will be starting shortly, followed by the start-of-term banquet,” she announced forlornly. “I’ve always loved the Sorting Ceremony, except when it was mine.”

“Were you scared, too?” Caitlin asked. “You’ve always seemed so brave and courageous.”

“I put on a plucky front,” Jamie said with a laugh. “Besides, remember I was only eleven. I doubt any first year isn’t petrified. I was shy, didn’t know a soul. Just walking into the Great Hall is overwhelming; then add to that the ghosts, everyone staring at you and the creepy Sorting Hat.”

“I found that the scariest,” Emily declared. “I hated sitting on that stool with everyone gawking while that Hat made up its mind. There are times I still can’t believe I talked it into putting me in Slytherin; I could have been with you guys in Gryffindor.”

“That would have been nice,” Jamie said, putting her arm around Emily’s shoulder, “but you did the right thing. Kim needed you. Besides, look at the great friends you two have become. I have a feeling Kim and you are going to bring big changes to Slytherin house.”

“Maybe Kim,” Emily said sadly; she glanced to check that Timmy was still sleeping. “Jamie, it’s time we stopped kidding ourselves. We are just three days away from the new moon. Mum and Dad aren’t going to find us in time. We’re all going to die and never see them, our friends or Hogwarts again.”

“You can’t give up hope,” Jamie implored. “I know they are searching for us. They won’t stop looking until they find us. You can’t give up hoping.”

“Besides,” Caitlin added lightheartedly, “You have to get back so you can show Tyler your new boobs.”

“Will you stop it?” Emily shouted angrily. “I’ve told you a million times that Tyler and I are history.” She looked disgustedly down at her breasts. “Even if we weren’t, one look at these monstrosities and we would be.”

Emily shook her head in disgust. “The most depressing thing is that it was all for nothing. Once Emma Wrong got on Hooch’s case, the food changed dramatically and Timmy started eating. I’m deformed for no reason at all.”

”You’re not deformed,” Jamie insisted. “Once we get home, I’m sure that between Caitlin, Mum and Madame Pomfrey, they’ll be able to restore you.”

“If we get home,” Emily said in frustration. “Meanwhile, I have two oversized basketballs as breasts and my back hurts all the time.”

* * * * * *

Amanda looked disconsolately around the Great Hall. The excitement normally associated with the start-of-term banquet was absent. Most certainly, the Sorting of new students had taken place as it did at the start of every school year, but the cheers erupting from the house tables had been more sedate than in years past.

Why Jamie, Caitlin and Emily were missing was supposed to be a complete secret, so, naturally the whole school knew about it. They similarly knew about the prophecy, therefore no one questioned the absence of Professors Potter or Granger from the head table. Amanda felt quite alone and lonely despite being in a crowd. Her two best friends for the last six years were missing; Alex was with the Potters searching, but it was doubtful that she would ever see Jamie again.

Tyler had initially sat next to his brother, but once he had learned the reason for Emily’s absence, he moved and squeezed himself in at the table next to Kim. This move greatly displeased his brother, Dick Bancroft.

“Is there any news?” he asked Kim, placing his hand caringly over hers.

“I’m afraid not,” Kim whispered softly. “You know about the link Caitlin and her Mum have. Well, they’ve been searching everywhere since the disappearance was discovered, hoping that Professor Granger could contact Caitlin. They covered the Shetland and Orkney Islands, all of Ireland and Scotland, including the Isle of Man. They’ve also covered England and Wales as far south as Cardiff. They’re now covering the rest of England from the west heading toward London.”

“What if they don’t find them in the United Kingdom?” Tyler asked, his grip on Kim’s hand tightening.

Kim bit her lip. “Then they’ll keep searching, starting with France.” Kim’s voice became scratchy and she coughed. She threw her arms around a surprised Tyler as those sitting nearby looked on in shock. “The Potters feel that the innocents will be sacrificed with the new moon. Tyler, if they don’t find them by moonrise on Saturday, they won’t find them alive.”

Tyler hugged Kim as everyone about them stared and whispered. “They have to find them; they just have to,” Tyler cried, tears beginning to fill his eyes.

“You really do care about her, don’t you?” Kim asked gently.

“I can’t explain it,” Tyler said, holding on to Kim as if his life depended on her touch. “I know we’re only twelve and it’s ridiculous to say I love her, but I don’t know how else to describe my feelings. Our times together were the happiest moments of my life. Since we broke up, I’ve been miserable. I can’t get her out of my head. I know she hates me, but I don’t think I’ll ever stop caring for her.”

Kim gave Tyler a kiss on the cheek as she broke their embraces. “She doesn’t hate you. I don’t know if it will help, but I’ll tell her how you feel when they bring her back to us.”

“All that’s important is that they bring her back unharmed. Bring back all of them alive,” he added.

The buzz of chatter filling the Hall ceased as Severus Snape got to his feet.

“So!” said Snape, looking around at them all, a cheerless expression on his face. “Now that we have eaten, I must ask for your attention, while I give out a few notices. As ever, I would like to remind you that the Forbidden Forest on the grounds is out-of-bounds to students, as is the village of Hogsmeade to all below third year.”

The Headmaster sighed deeply, picking at a stray hair on his sleeve as he measured his words. “The Inter-House Quidditch Cup will not take place this year,” he said as if out of the blue.

Amanda looked around the Hall at the appalled students. They were staring soundlessly at Snape. Many had been expecting Snape to say something about the kidnappings, but this announcement came totally unexpected.

“Life continues,” he went on, but it was obvious he was having difficulty maintaining his own composure. “For a number of years we have been planning a special event that will be starting in October. Since this event will continue throughout the school year, and take up much of the teachers’ time and energy, having a Quidditch Cup concurrently would be impractical. I am, however, sure you will all enjoy it immensely.”

Severus coughed. “I would find much greater joy in announcing this special event if it were not for the grievous situation we are currently faced with. I’m sure that by this time you have all listened to the rumors concerning our missing students. It is my sad duty to confirm much of what you have in all probability already heard.

“Jamie Zacherley, Emily Zacherley-Potter and Caitlin Potter along with Benjamin Potter and Timothy Weasley were all kidnapped upon return from their summer holiday. They are believed to be presently in the hands of the person calling herself the Great One.”

The Hall remained silent, the students hanging on Snape’s every word.

“We believe that unless a rescue attempt currently underway is successful, they will be sacrificed in an attempt to fulfill a prophecy evolving the resurrection of Salazar Slytherin.”

Amanda noticed that even the Slytherins, with a few exceptions, seemed appalled at this notion.

“I’m sure that we will all pray for their safe return,” Severus added. “Initially I considered canceling the upcoming event, but decided to the contrary. With or without them, I’m sure Jamie, Caitlin and Emily would want to see ties established between young wizards of different nationalities.

“As I was saying, we are to have the honor of hosting a very exciting event over the coming months. The first of what I hope will be many such events that will strengthen our binds with our American cousins. It is my very great pleasure to inform you that the very first International Wizard Survival Tournament will be taking place at Hogwarts this year.”

This announcement would, under normal circumstances, have been greeted with enthusiastic cheers, but due to the Headmaster’s previous illumination concerning the kidnappings, it was only met with only polite applause.

“This will be our first competition with the United States since the colonies declared their independence. All the details as far as participating have not as of yet been ironed out, but will be forthcoming in the next few weeks. And now, it is late, and I know you all want to be alert and rested for your first day of classes. So, off to bed.”

Amanda remained seated as with a great banging and scraping of chairs the students got to their feet and hurried toward the double doors and into the entrance hall.

“He’s right,” Amanda thought to herself. “Life goes on. We are all but players in the game of life. No matter who dies; no matter how much they mean to us, the game goes on.”

She closed her eyes in an effort to suppress her tears.

Amanda jumped as a hand pressed against her back. “They’ll make it,” Tony said. “We can’t give up hope.”

* * * * * *

Saturday, September 3, 2004


“Thanks, Tom. Tell them that we’ll join them shortly for breakfast,” Harry said closing the door to the room Hermione and he had rented the previous night at the Leaky Cauldron.

“Severus, Ginny, Alex and Draco are downstairs waiting for us,” Harry advised. “They just arrived on the midnight train from Hogsmeade.”

“Why?” Hermione asked. “Ron and Sam are already here. How many people do they think I need as an escort?”

“I think they all wanted to be here for either eventuality,” Harry said, a depressed look on his face.

“Either?” Hermione questioned.

“By this evening we will have completed our search of all the remaining territory in England. They want to be here to either help us with the rescue or comfort us if we come up empty handed.”

“Harry, if we don’t find them today, do you think we have any chance of finding them alive?” Hermione asked, apprehensively.

“We’ll find them.” Harry said with conviction. “We just have to.”

* * * * * *

For the first time since their incarceration, the captives had been immobilized. Crabbe and Goyle had entered the dungeon late in the afternoon and one by one chained them, spread eagle to the wall by both their wrists and ankles. Caitlin, Timmy and Emily actually hung by their wrists, their feet, especially Timmy’s, not even nearly touching the floor.

Jamie, because she held baby Benjamin, had only been secured to the wall by leather cuffs around her ankles that were connected by chains to the wall. She found it extremely difficult to stand because of the distance apart that her ankles were secured. Two weeks had passed since their kidnapping and now the rising of the new moon was only a few hours away. They weren’t going to be rescued; they were all going to die. Jamie watched helplessly as little Timmy bawled hysterically. Caitlin and Emily, who were chained on either side of the toddler, tried to calm him, but their words had little effect on the terrified child.

It was hours before anyone returned to the dungeon, and when they did, Crabbe and Goyle were pushing a huge stone cauldron. It was larger than any cauldron Jamie had ever seen; the belly was large enough to hold two adults, or four children. Jaime shivered at the thought.

Crabbe and Goyle had to struggle with the cauldron and even cock it to one side in order to finally get it through the door. Once finally inside, they ignored their captives as they first filled the cauldron with water and then with their wands conjured a crackling fire beneath it.

The liquid in the cauldron heated extremely fast. The surface was not only bubbling, but also sending out sparks as though it, too, were on fire.

“There was definitely something already in that cauldron before they added the water,” Caitlin suggested. Jamie agreed.

As they all watched, mesmerized by the surface of the water, alight with sparks, the door opened. The Great One entered accompanied by Damien and Hooch, they each carried an open container.

“The time has come,” The Great One said, first looking at the bubbling liquid and then at the helpless innocents.

Emma Wrong walked over to the cauldron and dumped the contents of her urn into it, the water hissed and turned a vivid yellow.

Hooch followed and emptied her container causing the liquid to turn a dark poisonous-looking blue.

Damien hesitated as if unsure he wanted to empty the contents of his vial, but when he looked toward The Great One for direction, she returned an impatient glare. He quickly emptied the vial’s contents into the cauldron. It no sooner touched the boiling liquid than the potion turned a burning red; the light it gave off filled the dungeon as if sunlight was suddenly streaming in through a hundred windows.

“It is ready for the blood of the innocents,” Emma Wrong shouted madly.

“The blood of the heir first,” she commanded.

Damien walked slowly toward Timmy, a shining silver dagger in his hand. Timmy struggled hopelessly at his binds, crying even harder than before. Jamie closed her eyes as the point of the knife penetrated Timmy’s arm and blood seeped from the cut. Timmy wailed uncontrollably as Damien collected a vial of his blood and returned to the cauldron.

Damien had barely turned his back, when the cut on Timmy arm miraculously healed. Jamie’s eyes went from Timmy to Caitlin who was deep in meditation, a trickle of blood on her own arm.

“Blood of the heir, given to return his greatest ancestor.”

Damien walked over to the cauldron and carefully added only two drops of Timmy’s blood.

“The enemy,” Wrong bellowed, seeming to be on the verge of losing control.

Hooch handed Damien a new vial and his cleaned dagger. Jamie clutched Ben to her chest and tried to shield him by turning as best as possible toward the wall.

“His arm is small, the dagger extremely sharp,” Damien said, almost sympathetically, as he neared Jamie. “I need but two drops. Struggling will only serve to enlarge the injury.”

Reluctantly, Jamie turned toward Damien, thus exposing the helpless sleeping infant. Damien pressed the blade gently against the crook of Ben’s arm until blood began to trickle. He collected what he needed and went to turn.

“Thank you for being gentle,” Jamie murmured, tears filling her eyes.

Damien didn’t speak, but gave Jamie a weak nod of his head, then returned to the cauldron to add two drops of Ben’s blood. Ben turned restlessly in his sleep as Caitlin healed his arm.

“Blood of the foe…forcibly taken.”

“Sight and health,” Wrong squealed. “Health first.”

Caitlin gritted her teeth, knowing that no one was going to share her pain or heal her wound. But Caitlin was surprised. Damien was being uncharacteristically gentle. She had expected him to sadistically slash her arm, but instead he had only pricked it enough to cause bleeding.

“The blood of the Healer for Health and Strength.”

Emily cringed. Her blood was the final ingredient. Would Emma Wrong actually succeed in resurrecting Salazar Slytherin?

“You have the makings of an admirable foe,” Damien said as he approached Emily. “It’s a pity that you must die so young.” Without further word he slashed her arm. Because of the speed with which it was done, Emily thought the wound would be deep, but it was only superficial.

“The blood of the Seer to light the path.”

As Damien added Emily’s blood, the Great One mumbled an incantation and then stepped away from the cauldron. At first, it seemed like nothing was going to happen. The cauldron just seemed to be simmering, continuing to send off blinding sparks.

Then, without warning, the sparks were extinguished. The cauldron stopped bubbling; steam billowed thickly from it, filling the room and obscuring the view. No one was moving; even Timmy was quiet. It seemed like everyone was holding his or her breath waiting, just waiting. Then…

“WHO DARES TO AWAKEN ME FROM THE SLEEP OF DEATH!?”


End of Chapter 2

---

As always, I would like to thank those of you who took the time to review chapter eight. If not for your encouraging words, I doubt very much that the series would be on its third book.

Amber, you were greatly missed on this chapter. I hope you’ll be back for chapter nine. Thank you to my betas for this chapter: Allison, Bluezy, Don, Dove, Lucy and Peter.


Want to be advised of new chapters and get to read them first? Join Hogwarts Exposed

As Damien added Emily’s blood, the Great One mumbled an incantation and then stepped away from the cauldron. At first, it seemed like nothing was going to happen. The cauldron just seemed to be simmering, continuing to send off blinding sparks.

Then, without warning, the sparks were extinguished. The cauldron stopped bubbling; steam billowed thickly from it, filling the room and obscuring the view. No one was moving; even Timmy was quiet. It seemed like everyone was holding his or her breath waiting, just waiting. Then…

“WHO DARES TO AWAKEN ME FROM THE SLEEP OF DEATH!”

The voice didn’t seem to come from any particular direction, but instead had the sensation that it was emanating from everywhere in the dungeon at once. Then, as everyone watched tensely, the thick steam that filled the room slowly drew together and began to take form; a human form, but not really human, more ghost-like.

“I asked, who dared to wake me?” bellowed the ghostly representation of Salazar Slytherin.

“I did, Greatest of the Hogwarts Four,” Emma Wrong answered anxiously.

“And who are you, woman, to wake me, the supreme wizard of all time, from death?” Slytherin roared.

“I am Emma Wrong, Minister of Magic,” she answered, her voice quaking, “and future monarch of the magical world. My loyal followers refer to me as the Great One.”

“THE GREAT ONE!” Slytherin screamed. “You have the audacity to refer to yourself as such?”

Slytherin glanced around the dungeon; first observing Wrong’s cowering followers and then the variety of torture apparatus. His eyes finally came to rest on Jamie and the young innocents chained to the wall.

“What year is it?” he questioned. “Has the world become so depraved that it is now common practice to torture naked, defenseless children?”

“It is the year two thousand and five,” Emma responded. “These are not just any children, but rather the innocents whose blood was needed to make your return happen as prophesied.”

“Prophecy? Slytherin questioned. “What prophecy?”

Damien hurriedly produced a copy of the foretelling which he handed to The Great One. Emma in turn held the document out toward Slytherin, not even sure if this ghostly being had the ability to grasp objects.

A chill filtered through Wrong’s body as Slytherin reached out and removed the rolled parchment from her hand. The room was silent as he scrutinized the document.

"THE STARS PROCLAIM THE RETURN OF THE GREATEST DARK LORD

FROM THE BLOOD OF INNOCENTS FOUR,
THE GREAT LORD SLYTHERIN'S SPIRIT SHALL POUR.
TWO OF HIS OWN, SEER AND HEIR,
TWO OF HIS ENEMIES, HEALER AND HEIR,
TWO DROPS OF EACH, NOT ANY MORE,

WITH THEIR DEATH BY HIS HAND,
TO HIS BODY HE WILL BE RETURNED,
TO WALK THE EARTH A MORTAL MAN,
BUT WHEN SLYTHERIN AND EVIL ARE JOINED,
NOT EVEN THE COVENANT WILL BRING THE RESULT DOWN.

THE DARKEST OF TIMES THEIR JOINING WILL BRING,
SORROW AND PAIN WILL OFT BE THE FAME.
MANY WILL DIE DREADING THE NAME,
SALAZAR SLYTHERIN.

THE WORLD WILL HAVE BUT ONE HOPE
AND THAT IS TWO CUBED TO EIGHT
WITH HEALTH AND SIGHT AND SPIRIT BRIGHT,
THE HEART AND SOUL AND MIND WILL ADD THEIR WEIGHT

BUT ONLY WHEN THE FLAMING DAUGHTER
AND MOONCHILD JOIN THE FRAY
CAN THE WORLD DEFEAT EVIL
AND RETURN SLYTHERIN TO HIS GRAVE"

Slytherin seemed to read and reread the Prophecy several times before he again studied his surroundings, his eyes once more coming to rest on the innocents. “Which of you is my heir?” he queried.

His question was answered by silence.

“Which is my heir!?” he shouted irritably, staring at Emma Wrong.

“The toddler,” she responded, gesturing in Timmy’s direction.

“How dare you treat my heir in such a debasing way!?” Slytherin hollered. “Release the child from those confinements at once.”

“But he and the others must be killed by you in order for you to be returned to your body,” Emma protested.

“I gave an order,” Slytherin roared. “I expect my instructions to be carried out immediately. Release that child!”

“Perhaps you forgot who is in charge here,” Emma Wrong suggested. “I am the Great One. It is I who has awakened you from the dead. You will be following my orders and helping me to achieve the greatness I so richly deserve.”

“You are a whimpering, weak, foolish bitch!” Slytherin roared. “I follow no one’s orders, but I will, with pleasure, give you what you richly deserve.”

Slytherin raised his right arm and pointed his hand at The Great One. Without even saying the words, a blast of green light blazed from his finger tips and illuminated the entire room. When the light diminished, Emma Wrong was lying on the cold stone floor of the dungeon. She was dead.

As Jamie, Emily and Caitlin observed the scene horror-struck, Wrong’s underlings fell to their knees.

Damien was the first to break the silence. “If it pleases you, Lord Slytherin, I will release your heir from his bindings.”

“That would please me,” Slytherin said, nodding his head.

Jamie watched as Damien approached Timmy, but then her eyes were drawn back to the body of Emma Wrong. Wrong was an evil woman; she was responsible for the deaths of hundreds of innocent people and yet somehow it just didn’t seem right that anyone’s life should end so abruptly, so coldly with no forewarning. A few minutes ago she was the Minister of Magic, respected by the Wizarding World. In her alter ego she was The Great One, feared and loathed. Now with just the wave of a hand, she was nothing but a dead, soulless shell.

As soon as he was released, Timmy ran to Jamie. She dropped to her knees and took him in her arm and held him tightly as she balanced Ben in her other arm.

Slytherin gave what almost appeared to be a smile. “Is the baby, the heir of Gryffindor?” he questioned.

Jamie nodded her head apprehensively.

“They shall be returned to their parents,” Slytherin said. “Gryffindor was a noble man. Although we died as enemies, he was once my friend. His lineage deserves to live on.”

“Begging your pardon, my Lord,” Hooch interrupted. “She,” Hooch indicated Wrong’s body, “told us that the innocents must all die by your hand for you to return to human form.”

“She was a fool,” Slytherin responded. “She could not even properly interpret a Prophecy.

WITH THEIR DEATH BY HIS HAND,
TO HIS BODY HE WILL BE RETURNED,
TO WALK THE EARTH A MORTAL MAN

“Why would I, the great Lord Slytherin, after being returned from a sleep of over a thousand years, want to walk the earth as a mere mortal man when the Prophecy gives me the occasion to be so much more? I can be immortal and invincible if joined with evil."

“But you just killed her,” Damien said in a meek voice.

“She was not the personification of evil,” Slytherin said with the hint of a laugh. “She was but a warped and frustrated old hag.” He looked knowingly at Damien. “You, my servant, are the embodiment of pure evil. When you and I are joined, no one will be able to conquer us.”

Damien stared uneasily at the ghostlike figure of Salazar Slytherin. What exactly did he mean by joined? Were they to be some sort of partners in crime, or did he intend to live as a parasite off his body as Voldemort had done with Professor Quirrell?

“Excuse me, your ghostliness,” Emily said. “You said my brother and Timmy would be set free. What about my sisters and I?”

Salazar did not answer, nor did he seem angry at being referred to as his ghostliness. Instead he walked, more floated, over to Emily and placed his hand on her forehead. Emily experienced a pain similar to the brain freeze one gets when eating ice cream too fast.

“You are the Seer,” he said in what gave the impression of being a sad tone. “You’re also in Slytherin house.”

Emily nodded her head.

Then he approached Caitlin and likewise placed his ghostlike hand on her head. “The Healer,” he said. “Not just a healer, but an extremely powerful one, and with telepathic powers no less.” He placed his hand on his chin and shook his head sadly before moving on to Jamie.

When he reached her, he paused slightly to glance at Timmy and Ben, and then found himself staring thoughtfully at Jamie. “Forgive me,” he said placing his hand on her forehead. “It has been an extremely long time since I have seen a nude female and you are an extraordinarily beautiful young woman.”

“You’re the Spirit Bright,” he said disappointedly, removing his hand from Jamie’s head and walking away from the girls.

“You are all strong, brilliant, talented witches,” Slytherin declared. “I would prefer to allow you to continue to live and serve me, but unfortunately you are all mentioned as members of the conspiracy that could ultimately cause my defeat.

WITH HEALTH AND SIGHT AND SPIRIT BRIGHT

“Therefore, I regret that you must die, but your deaths will not come at my hands,” he said looking at Madame Hooch. “Will you please clean up here?”

Hooch’s eyes lit up as if Christmas had come early. “It will be my pleasure, Great Master.”

“Now it is time we were joined,” Slytherin’s sprit said as he considered an extremely tense Damien. “I would much prefer my own body, but it is critical that the Prophecy be followed unerringly.”

“Come and stand by me,” he ordered the trembling Damien. “It will be quick and will not hurt. Your spirit and memories will not be destroyed, but rather will be overwhelmed by mine. Through you, I will learn of this new world I have been plunged into. Together your body and my mind will eventually rule this world.”

Damien moved to within touching distance of Slytherin and then waited fearfully for further directions.

“Exhale completely,” Slytherin instructed. “Make every effort to remove all the air from your lungs. Once your lungs are empty, breathe in deeply, through your mouth, trying to admit as much fresh air as possible.”

Crabbe and Goyle watched with foreboding; neither of the bulky followers had the mettle to move or speak. Damien exhaled totally as he had been instructed. It was when he inhaled that it came to pass. The vapor like form of Salazar Slytherin first tapered and then was sucked into Damien’s body as if it were a beverage being drunk through a straw. The final effect was, to a certain extent, the opposite of the Dementor’s kiss. Instead of Damien’s soul being sucked from his body, Slytherin’s spirit was added. What was Damien continued to exist, but was overwhelmed by the spirit of Salazar Slytherin.

For a short time, there was complete silence, as if Slytherin’s spirit was settling in and becoming adjusted to his new accommodations. Then he spoke, but in his own deep penetrating voice, which was nothing like that of the nerdish Damien. “This body is greatly inferior to my own,” Slytherin muttered disgustedly, “but the mind is beautiful, full of such evil thoughts. The Prophecy was correct. Our union will be unbreakable and our power unmatched.”

Something, however, seemed to be confusing Slytherin as he absorbed all of Damien’s thoughts and memories. “What is a Hermione?” he finally asked to anyone in general. “This mind seems obsessed with the subject.”

“She was once a captive here,” Hooch explained. “I believe Damien became rather infatuated with her.”

“Apparently so,” Slytherin said. “I must meet this woman some day, but for now there are more important things to do. Until I establish a loyal following, it is best my return remain a secret. You two,” he indicated Crabbe and Goyle “shall accompany me to my secret chamber. I want you to tell me all you know about the individuals that supported this ‘He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named’ person. These Death Eaters sound like people who would show me allegiance.”

Salazar moved to the shelf containing many of Damien’s torture devices. He removed the thumbscrews and held them in his hand as he muttered, “Portus.” The device glowed blue and seemed to flutter momentarily in Salazar’s hand, then became still. He flung the gadget to Hooch.

“That is a Portkey. It will bring you, but only you, to my side when you have finished here. Be quick about disposing of the young witches, I sense that a rescue effort is nearing.”

“What about the boys?” Hooch asked.

“Do not hurt them. They can cause me no harm,” he declared. “Leave them for their parents to find, they will be here soon.” With a wave of his arm, Slytherin along with Crabbe and Goyle disappeared.

Without warning, Hermione came to an abrupt stop and just hung motionless in the air.

“What is it?” Harry asked, as he and the others turned back to join her.

At first Hermione just held her hand up, her eyes closed in concentration. Then finally she opened her eyes and spoke. “I’ve made contact with Caitlin, but our link is very weak. They must still be a good distance away.”

“Are they all okay?” Harry asked. “Does she have any idea where they are?”

“She doesn’t have any idea,” Hermione answered urgently. “They think it must be some sort of castle or manor house because they’re being held in a large dungeon. The boys are to be spared, but Hooch has just been given orders to kill the girls and she’s been told to be quick about it.”

“Then we haven’t a minute to lose,” Harry said scanning the horizon desperately. “Draco, how well do you know this area? Are there any castles or large manors nearby?”

“Not here, but as we near the coast there are quite a few,” Draco offered.

“Everyone! Top speed toward the coast,” Harry ordered. “Hermione, keep me advised as to whether your link gets stronger or weakens. We can’t afford to lose contact with Caitlin.”

Caitlin and Emily watched nervously as Hooch hustled about the dungeon making preparations. Neither of the girls had ever seen the witch look so happy, yet so frightening at the same time.

Jamie had just finished nursing Ben and was now giving nourishment to Timmy, their captors having not fed any of them since breakfast. Because of Timmy, Jamie didn’t speak, but both Emily and Caitlin could read the expression on her face.

“Jamie doesn’t think they’ll get here in time,” Emily said despondently. “Neither do I.”

“We can’t give up hope,” Caitlin said encouragingly. But the words were barely out of her mouth when Hooch approached her.

“The Great Lord Slytherin told me to be swift, but it is difficult to hurriedly extricate revenge that I have waited so long to realize. My only regret is that I won’t be present to actually witness the demise of two of you.

“My lovely Caitlin,” Hooch said nastily. “I imagine you expect me to torture you unmercifully. Admittedly, it would give me great pleasure to turn you into a human shish kebab, but it will give me even more pleasure to know that you have died at the hands of your rescuers.”

“Do you see that crossbow?” Hooch asked sadistically. “It is aimed directly for your heart and the arrow it holds has been soaked in a deadly poison. Can you imagine Hermione’s grief when the opening of the dungeon door sets it off? I can only hope that she will be the one to actually open the door.”

“But that is only the beginning,” Hooch cackled. “In your hand you will be holding the rope that will suspend Jamie Zacherley above the Pyramid of Death. When the arrow pierces your heart, your hand will go limp and Miss Zacherley will become four nicely separated pieces.”

“What about me?” Emily inquired, not actually knowing what possessed her to ask such a question.

“You, my dear, are what they refer to as a warm up act,” Hooch laughed. “That is why I haven’t secured your sister in her harness yet, nor suspended her above the pyramid. I want both her and Caitlin to have a good view as I first mutilate and then kill you. Their deaths will come so fast that they won’t get to suffer. Through you they can experience how brutal and horrible death can be.”

“I was hoping you didn’t intend to leave me out of all the fun,” Emily said bravely. Her words sounded plucky, but Emily was scared to death.

“You sound so spirited,” Hooch bellowed as she reached for the breast ripper. “We’ll see how brave you sound after I’ve reduced your tits to a proper size. And that’s only for openers. After that we’ll see how long you can survive the pear.”

“Leave her alone,” Jamie pleaded, lying Timmy on the cold floor next to Ben. “She hasn’t done anything to harm you. If you must torture someone, torture me.”

“You don’t understand at all, do you?” Hooch cried. “You’re just like Granger. Torturing you wouldn’t have the desired affects. It hurts you more to have someone you love harmed than it does to be tortured yourself. Watch, you’ll soon understand what I mean.”

Emily closed her eyes as Hooch approached. She had never been so frightened or felt so helpless in her entire life.

Caitlin’s brain felt like it was about to explode. Her head ached with agony. Normally when she used her healing or telepathic powers, she drifted into trance. Today she had struggled to maintain a contact with Hermione and at the same time remain focused on what was happening around her. She felt that if she tried to mentally stop Hooch from hurting Emily she would cause some sort of overload. What if she not only failed, but also passed out in the process? Then not only would Emily be killed, but she would lose contact with the rescuers. She looked desperately toward Jamie.

“Harry, stop! The connection was strongest as we flew over that manor; it seems to be fading slightly now,” Hermione advised.

“Are you sure?” Harry asked in disbelief. “They can’t be there. That manor belongs to Emma Wrong, the Minister of Magic.”

“All I know is that I felt the strongest link as we flew over that manor,” Hermione said emphatically. “The children are down there.”

“Wands at the ready,” Harry shouted, as he turned and headed for a landing.

“Potter, are you bloody crazy?” Draco called out. “Do you know who owns that manor?”

“I don’t give a damn who owns it; that’s where they’re being held prisoner.”

“Stop, don’t you touch her!” Jamie screamed.

But when Hooch turned to sneer at Jamie, instead of a naked girl, she found herself facing a beautiful pure white unicorn. Caitlin had witnessed the almost instant transformation. Jamie was not only now in her Animagus form, but she was also free, the aged leather on her ankle bindings having burst due to pressure of the transformation.

Hooch dropped the breast ripper and reached for her wand as the unicorn, Jamie, lowered its head to charge.

“Avada Keda…” Hooch screamed. But before she could complete the curse, the unicorn’s horn had entered her chest and was protruding out of her back.

“Please don’t blast off the door,” Severus begged. “Remember who lives here.”

“It better ruddy well be unlocked then!” Ron hollered, “I’ve no intention of knocking and waiting for the bloody house elf to answer.”

Fortunately the door was unlocked and Ron held it open, allowing Harry and Hermione to rush inside first, but as soon as Hermione crossed the threshold, she staggered.

“Are you all right?” Harry asked concernedly. “Nothing has gone amiss has it?”

“No, but this is definitely the place,” Hermione panted, trying to catch her composure. “I’ve been here before. This is where I spent my missing week. It’s all coming back. Follow me! I know the way to the dungeon.”

Hermione ran down the hall. The last time she had done so, she was naked and running the opposite direction in order to save her life. “Down those steps and at the end of the corridor,” she shouted to Ron and Draco, who had overtaken her and Harry.

Ron practically flew down the stairs with Draco right behind them. They were almost at the solid dungeon door before Harry and Hermione reached the bottom of the stairs.

Ron reached out to open the door. “No! Don’t open it!” Hermione screamed, feeling as if a part of her were about to die, as Ron’s hand touched the knob and started to turn it.

In his eagerness to get to the children, Ron hadn’t heard her, but fortunately Draco had. He grasped Ron’s outstretched hand firmly and prevented him from opening the door. “It’s booby trapped,” he said to Ron, only releasing his grip when Ron acknowledged that he understood.

“Thank God,” Hermione sighed as she reached the door. “If we open that door, Caitlin is dead. I have to Apparate in.”

“You mean we,” Harry said firmly.

“You don’t know the layout of the dungeon, I do,” she said even more firmly. “I have to go alone. I’ll be okay. Trust me.”

Hermione didn’t wait for an answer; instead, with a soft pop, she was gone.

Had Hooch or any other dark followers been alive in the dungeon, Harry would now be planning a funeral for his beloved wife. Hermione’s only concern upon Apparating was finding the crossbow and transfiguring its deadly arrow to something harmless.

Once Hermione moved the crossbow so that it no longer pointed at anyone, she gave the all clear for the others to open the door. As they entered, the crossbow was triggered and it’s arrow, now made out of feathers, floated harmlessly to the floor.

“Do you know what we haven’t done since the children disappeared?” Harry asked as he snuggled close to Hermione later that evening.

“Yes, and I’ve missed you. I’m available tonight if you’re interested,” Hermione answered lovingly.

“Can you wait till I go check my engagement calendar?”

“So help me, Harry Potter if you even think of getting out of this bed, I’ll hex you like you’ve never been hexed before,” Hermione warned.

“Harry, do you love me?” Hermione asked concernedly.

“I’ve often been told that there is no such thing as a dumb question. That’s a lot of rubbish because you just asked the dumbest question in the world,” Harry answered. “I couldn’t love you more if I tried. You’re my world, my everything.”

“No matter what I’ve done in the past?” Hermione asked, feeling extremely guilty.

“Hermione, why are you trembling?” Harry asked, holding her tightly in his arms.

“Harry, when I was being held in that dungeon.” She hesitated. “I did something awful, but I had no choice.” Tears started to moisten her eyes. “I’d been kept chained in that infernal contraption they call a cage. I had to get out if I wanted to have any chance of escaping, but the only way Damien would let me out was if I agreed to have sex with him.”

“Mione, it doesn’t matter.” Harry said, and then hesitated. “Yes it does, it matters a great deal. You were forced to do something against your will. Even if you agreed, it was because you were forced to; that’s no different than rape. When I said it didn’t matter, I only meant that it doesn’t affect the way I feel about you.”

“Do you want to hear exactly what happened?” Hermione asked, her brown eyes glistening.

“Ah, I don’t know if… Hermione, won’t it upset you to relive the experience? It’s not necessary. You don’t have to put yourself through the agony again.”

“I don’t quite know why, but I think I’ll feel better if you let me tell you what happened,” she said timorously.

Harry nodded his head.

“During my confinement, I never got to see The Great One. Damien was my jailer and those two pigs, Crabbe and Goyle, assisted him.

Of all the humiliation she had borne throughout her capture, this was the worst. Damien had unlocked her from the Cage, but she had been shackled, both legs and arms, and Crabbe and Goyle had led her to another part of the dungeon. They had blindfolded her as well, dragging her body over the stone floor. As soon as the support of her metal prison was gone, her legs had fallen out from under her.

When the blindfold was removed, she saw that they had led her to another stone room, not all that different from the one she had occupied previously. The furnishings, however, were much different. Rather than various torture devices, there was a large bed, covered in soft-looking blankets. In one corner, there was a shower, partitioned off by a wall and curtain. They pulled her towards this and stood her up. She leaned against the wall as they scrubbed her down. The water was too hot and their hands were too rough. When they had finished, they pulled her out of the shower and she once more fell to the floor, her legs still unable to support her.

Crabbe pushed her down on the bed, securing more chains around her. They left quickly, closing the door behind them.

Her mind was racing, a plan formed completely. She felt the hot tears streaming down her face as her body throbbed. The blood was circulating more freely now that she was no longer in the Cage and the pins-and-needles feeling that she had felt countless times before now covered her entire body, and was countless times worse than she had ever experienced. She heard the door open and close again as the voice of her captor washed over her.

“Hermione, did Crabbe and Goyle do a thorough job of washing you?”

"A little too complete. Was it necessary to allow them to fondle me? And are you going to unchain me to perform the first test?" Her voice was monotone and controlled.

“Until you complete both tasks you are still a prisoner and will be treated as such. Be thankful that you are not being required to service all the followers. Are you ready?”

“Yes!” Hermione said as if sincerely meaning it.

“Crabbe and Goyle will remain on the other side of this door. If you try to escape, I will give them the orders to begin removing your limbs.”

“Damien, the only thing I’m going to do is make you feel like you have never felt before.”

Damien smiled wickedly, “I like the sound of that.”

Hermione smiled, “If you like the sound wait until you experience the actual feeling.”

Damien caressed Hermione’s naked body with his eyes. He was becoming aroused just by the anticipation of her touch. He took the keys to her shackles out of his pocket.

“Wait,” said Hermione. “Before you unlock me, take off your clothes. I want nothing between us once I am released.”

Damien couldn’t believe his good fortune. The Great One was allowing him to have this beautiful individual and she actually seemed eager to be with him. Damien hurriedly stripped and then undid the metal straps that went around Hermione’s ankles.

Hermione sighed.

Those straps were tight and had been cutting into her ankles. The moisture from the shower had doubled her pain. He hoisted her to her feet and undid the chains that held her wrists to her waist. He released her somewhat and her knees buckled again. She used this to her advantage and allowed herself to slide down, clinging to Damien's body.

She knelt in front of him, trailing her right hand over him before grasping him. "I'd prefer two hands for this." His only answer was a moan as she moved her mouth closer to him. Mentally, she was gagging, but a wave of strength washed over her.

Damien instantaneously found his feeling of ecstasy turned to one of unspeakable pain. He wanted to strangle the girl kneeling before him, but he needed his hands to pry her mouth and hand off of him. Hermione cringed as she felt warm blood touch her lips, but maintained her hold until Damien managed to send a knee into her chest knocking her on her back. Although still in agonizing pain, Damien somehow managed to pull Hermione to her feet and then slam her so hard in the jaw that she went sliding across the floor hitting her head on the table leg. Hermione lay motionless.

Hermione pretended to be unconscious, as she struggled to hold back the tears. She could already feel her face beginning to swell. Damien had dislocated her jaw. “You damn bitch. Play me for a fool will you? You’ll pray to be dead, but I’ll keep you alive just so I can make you suffer.” Hermione’s body lay frozen as Damien made his way to the door leaving his clothes behind.

Crabbe and Doyle jumped from their chairs as the door slammed behind Damien. “Come here, you two morons. Go in there and saw off the bitch’s right leg. Do a charm to stop the blood loss and put her back in the Cage. I’ll be back later to personally rip her breasts to shreds.”

They watched as his skinny backside turned the corner. Crabbe looked up at Goyle and said. “After what she did to him, I almost feel bad that we have to cut her apart.”

“Yeah!” Goyle agreed. “But if we don’t, we’ll be joining her.”

Goyle gradually pushed opened the door for them to enter. He had barely crossed the threshold of the room when he promptly halted causing Crabbe to nearly collide with him. He surveyed the bed and then the floor. There was no sign of Hermione’s nude body. “Where the hell is she!?” he shouted.

The words had barely escaped his lips when the great gray timber wolf appeared from behind the door. The wolf’s teeth were bared as its growl rumbled through the air. Goyle had no time to reach for his wand before the wolf leapt, knocking him to the floor and trapping Crabbe beneath him. The wolf limped a few steps before transfiguring back to a naked woman who sped down the corridor and up the steps to what appeared to be the main floor of an ornately appointed manor.

Hermione saw at the far end of the hall what seemed to be the main foyer. She heard Crabbe and Goyle lumbering up the steps. She had to make it to the door before they reached the top of the steps. If they hit her with any spell that prevented her getaway, she was as good as dead. She dashed toward the door and reached for the handle. It was mercifully unlocked. She threw the door open and ran outside.

Immediately she once again felt as though a hook just behind her navel had suddenly jerked her irresistibly forward. Her feet left the ground and she went speeding forward in a howl of wind and swirling color. Suddenly she was lying face down in a snowdrift at the side of the road.

“You actually bit his penis?” Harry asked.

“I didn’t just bite it,” Hermione said. “I nearly severed it.”

Harry shivered at the thought. “It was your only chance to escape. You had no choice. Hermione, what you did… It wasn’t cheating on me. There is no reason for you to be ashamed and it most certainly doesn’t make me love you any less.”

Harry embraced his wife tenderly and for a few minutes they just held each other, neither speaking. Finally Harry spoke. “Remind me never to make you angry before we have oral sex,” he said sincerely.

“Why?” Hermione asked as she broke their embrace and got to her hands and knees over him. “You trust me don’t you? I’d never do anything like that to you.”

Harry knew she wouldn’t, but the devilish tone in her voice still made him nervous.

“Does that mean you’d rather I didn’t do this?” she said, just before dotingly plying his rapidly enlarging penis with kisses.

“I guess this is out, too,” she said before beginning to lick his testicles.

“And if I can’t do either of those things, then this must definitely be out,” she said, before opening her lips and taking him into her mouth as deep as she possibly could.

“It’s good to be home and sleeping in a real bed again,” Caitlin said as she stretched and wiggled her toes in contentment.

“It’s good just to be alive,” Emily sighed. “I thought we were all as good as dead.”

“Didn’t I tell you never to give up?” Caitlin queried. “We have something that will always give us an advantage over the supporters of evil. We have love.”

“Yeah we do,” Emily said, feeling extremely fortunate to have been adopted by the Potters after tragically losing her own parents. She cuddled closer to her sister. “Speaking of love, where is Jamie? Is she off doing the dirty deed with Alex?”

“She’s with Alex, but I doubt she’s in a shagging mood,” Caitlin said. “I think right now she just wants to be held. Did you get a good look at her after she transfigured back to herself?”

“Yeah! She looked awful. As evil as Hooch was and as much as the bitch deserved to die, I wish someone else could have done the actually killing. Jamie is just too much like her Animagus form, good and pure. I think she’s having an extremely hard time dealing with the reality that she killed someone.”

“That’s why I can never picture Jamie as an Auror,” Caitlin said. “She has all the other abilities to be great, but she lacks hatred. I know being an Auror doesn’t always involve killing, but there are times when there are no other alternatives. Today she almost waited too long before acting.”

“Emily, are you cold?” Caitlin asked out of the blue. “Would you like me to get us another blanket?”

“I’m fine. What makes you think I’m cold?” Emily asked.

“Because you have a sweatshirt on,” Caitlin answered. “You hate clothes more than any other nudist in the world. Jamie told me you even love to lie in the snow naked and make snow angels. For you to wear a sweatshirt to bed you must be freezing.”

“Or hiding something,” Emily said guiltily.

“Hiding something? Hiding what? Mum, Madam Pomfrey and myself adjusted your breasts back to normal, so what do you have to hide?” Caitlin asked.

“Well not quite back to normal,” Emily admitted. “You and Mum undid the growth associated with breast feeding, but then you both left and allowed Madame Pomfrey to shrink them back to normal.”

“Did she have a problem?”

“No not really a problem.” Emily hemmed and hawed. “Do you remember the story Mum told us about being hit by a curse that made her teeth really large?”

“What do Mum’s teeth have to do with your breasts?” Caitlin asked, becoming annoyed with Emily’s evasiveness.

“Well, Mum let Madam Pomfrey go a little further than necessary in order to make her teeth smaller and more attractive than they actually were to begin with. I did sort of the opposite. I stopped Madam Pomfrey a little before my breasts were quite back to normal.”

“Now you’re afraid you’ll be in trouble if you let anyone see them?”

Emily nodded her head.

“You haven’t worn a stitch of clothing around Mum and Dad since you and Jamie became a part of the family. Just how long do you think it will take them to become suspicious if suddenly you start wearing tops, especially if you still let everything else hang out?

“I just don’t want them to think poorly of me or yell,” Emily said.

“They never yell; you know that. Sometimes, it makes me feel guiltier because they don’t,” Caitlin said. “Instead of hiding under a sweatshirt, I think you should go to Mum and Dad and own up to what you’ve done.”

“As usual, you’re right,” Emily admitted. “Will you come with me?”

“Of course,” Caitlin said, “but before we go, can I have a look?”

Without hesitation, Emily sat up and quickly pulled the sweatshirt over her head.

“I can see why you had Madam Pomfrey stop when you did,” Caitlin admitted. “They look great. I’m envious.”

Caitlin studied Emily and then said, “Mum might not make you reduce their size. If you mature as fast as Jamie, they’d probably have grown to this size by spring anyway.”

“Maybe,” Emily agreed, slipping the sweatshirt back on. “Will you go with me to talk to Mum and Dad?”

“Right now?” Caitlin asked. “Couldn’t it wait till morning?”

“I want to do it now before I lose my nerve,” Emily said. “Please come with me.”

“Okay,” Caitlin said, as both girls hopped out of bed and scurried toward their parents’ bedroom.

“Be sure to knock,” Caitlin warned as they approached the closed door. “We don’t want to walk in on anything.”

“After the long, wearisome day they’d had, I doubt very much that they have the energy left to shag,” Emily said, pressing her ear to the door. “They’re still awake. I just heard Dad say Mum’s name.”

“Mum, Dad, can we come in?” Emily asked as she tapped on the door. “I really have to talk to you. It’s very important.” Without waiting for an answer, Emily flung open the door.

“I can’t believe we did that,” Caitlin said, as Emily and she hurried back into bed.

“Me either,” Emily moaned. “They’re going to kill us.”

“I doubt it,” Caitlin sighed. “They’re probably both dying of embarrassment right now. That’s the second time I’ve done that to Mum. The big difference is that the other time I didn’t actually see anything.”

“What did you see this time?” Hermione asked calmly as she entered the room.

“Where’s Dad?” Emily asked, looking around for Harry.

“In our bedroom, dying of embarrassment,” Hermione replied in an even voice. “Neither of you answered my question.”

“I don’t know about Caitlin,” Emily said with a gulp, “but I saw everything.”

“Me too,” Caitlin said bashfully. “We’re sorry, Mum. Emily had something very important to ask you. We had no idea you and Dad were…. Well, you know, doing that.”

“That is why you should not only knock, but wait until you are granted permission to enter before you barge into a room,” Hermione said, surprisingly, with a smile on her face.

“Having sex with someone you love and are married to is certainly nothing to be ashamed of, but it is something private between two people,” Hermione explained. “Harry and I just want you both to understand that we’re not embarrassed because of what we were doing, but rather because you witnessed it.”

“I suppose now wouldn’t be a good time to ask questions about sex?” Emily tentatively inquired.

“It’s a fine time,” Hermione answered with a snort. “I was embarrassed, Harry was embarrassed, but we aren’t angry. We’re so pleased to have you girls back that I don’t think you could possibly make either of us angry today. What is the question?”

“That stuff that came out of Dad’s penis. Is that what makes a person pregnant?” Emily asked.

“Yes, it contains the sperm that can make you pregnant,” Hermione confirmed.

“What if you got it in your mouth and swallowed it?” Caitlin asked. “Would that make you pregnant?”

“No,” Hermione said with a chuckle. “It must enter the vagina in order for you to get pregnant.”

“Why are you laughing?” Emily scolded.

“I’m not laughing at you guys,” Hermione apologized. “I’m picturing Ron trying to answer similar question in class. His face will be redder than his hair.”

“I like Professor Weasley,” Caitlin said, “but he does get flustered easily.”

“Now, I have a question for you,” Hermione said. “What was so important that it couldn’t wait until tomorrow; why did you feel it necessary to barge in on your Dad and I tonight?”

”Maybe it would be easier if I just showed you,” Emily said as she slipped off her sweatshirt for the second time that night.

Hermione held her hand to her chin as she studied Emily’s breasts. “You obviously, I’m sure by mistake, stopped Poppy a little prematurely during the reduction process. Do you want to go see her tomorrow or do you think you can live with them as they are?”

“Mum, you’re the greatest,” Emily said, giving Hermione a hug.

“How about you Caitlin? Can you live with them as they are?” Hermione asked.

“If you mean, am I jealous? No, I’m not,” Caitlin replied. “Good things come to she who is patient and waits. Besides, Matt is quite content with what I have.”

Hermione found it difficult, but decided it was better for the moment not to question Caitlin’s comment concerning Matt.

Sunday, September 4, 2005


“Harry, it's so good to look out over the Great Hall and see the girls smiling back,” Hermione said contentedly, as she ate breakfast while holding a napping Ben.

Harry smiled. “Have you put Ben down once since yesterday?”

“Only to pee and take a shower. I’m so glad it’s Sunday and I don’t have to leave him in order to teach class.”

“You could always take him with you tomorrow while you teach. He’s usually content and well behaved.”

“Oh yes! And when he gets hungry, I’ll just whip out my boob in front of the students and feed him,” Hermione said. “That would go over great with the parents and Board of Directors.”

“I know you can’t do it, but that‘s really sad,” Harry said dismally. “What is more pure and natural than a mother feeding her child?”

“You, Mister Potter, have been living with naturists too long; you’re starting to sound like one.”

“Not to change the subject, but did you get to talk to Jamie at all this morning?” Harry asked.

“No, she spent the entire night with Alex in the Room of Requirement,” Hermione replied.

Harry gave a devilish grin. “Well, in that case, I imagine everything is all right.”

“No, it’s not,” Hermione said, giving Harry an angry look. “Alex contacted me this morning while you were in Severus’ office. Jamie cried all night. He just held her in his arms and tried to comfort her. She’s having a difficult time dealing with what she did.”

“She had no choice! Hooch would have mutilated and killed Emily!” Harry said.

“She knows that. She also knows that she had no option but to kill her. That doesn’t make it any easier for her to accept. It’s going to take time, love and patience for her to get over this.”

“Perhaps she should reconsider training for a career as an Auror,” Harry suggested.

“That’s a decision Alex and her have to discuss and make together, but I tend to agree with you. She has the mind and physical ability for the job, but I don’t think she has the penchant.”

As Hermione and Harry talked, the owls arrived with the daily mail. As Hermione slipped a coin in the owl’s bag, Harry grabbed the newspaper and began to read the headline.

The magical world may never know the full account of what transpired last evening, but we can once again rest at ease knowing that a dark force bent on world domination has been defeated. Sadly this defeat came at the needless loss of our beloved Minister of Magic, Emma Wrong.

What we do know is that on Friday, August 19, 2005 a kidnapping apparently took place at the residence of Ronald and Samantha Weasley, Hogsmeade. Reported as missing were: Timothy Weasley, age four; Benjamin Potter, age two months; Emily Zacherley-Potter, age 12; Caitlin Potter, age 13 and Jamie Zacherley, age 17.

All Ministry attempts to quickly locate these children were stalled by the lack of cooperation from their parents. Harry Potter, Hermione Granger and Ronald Weasley, having evidently allowed their previous success against He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named go to their heads; decided that professional assistance was not needed. The experienced staff of Aurors at the Ministry of Magic was informed that their help was not necessary or even desired.

Had the Aurors been fully involved from the onset, this matter would most likely have been solved in days and undoubtedly without the lamentable loss of Minister Wrong’s life.

When the rag tag team of self-proclaimed detectives finally located the missing children last evening, they discovered that our brave Minister had arrived on the scene before them. Aurors conducting an investigation feel that Minister Wrong died while dueling the Great One in order to save the children from certain death. The Great One has been identified as Madam Hooch, a former teacher at Hogwarts who served a brief sentence in Azkaban for a minor offense.

The Vice Minister, who has assumed the position of Minister of Magic until such time as a special election is held, asks that the magical community not take out its anger over the death of our beloved Minister on Weasley, Granger or Potter. “We all make tragic mistakes at times during our lives,” Minister Percy Weasley said. “We must forgive their blunder, but at the same time resolve that we, as good citizens of the magical world, will not allow ourselves to be misdirected by imprudent people such as these.”


Hermione had been reading the article along with Harry. When finished, they both stared at each other, for a short time speechless.

“What the hell is that all about!?” Harry shouted more loudly than necessary.

“I’ve heard of a newspaper screwing up details of an account, but that story was pure fabrication. Who told them that Hooch was the Great One? And there isn’t a word about Salazar Slytherin,” Hermione declared.

“Talk about losing your appetite,” Harry said, shaking his head in frustration. “I have to contact our new Minister and find out if he’s fallen off his trolley.”

“Do you want me to go with you?” Hermione asked.

“No!” Harry said. “My yelling would probably wake Ben. Besides you don’t like when I swear and I anticipate doing a lot of swearing.

“Who is it dear?” Harry heard Percy ask his wife after she informed him there was a head in the fireplace. “Oh! Him! Well I guess I may just as well get this over with now.”

“Hello! Harry. I thought at first you might be another well wisher,” Percy said snootily, as he pulled a chair up to his fireplace. “I’ve been receiving congratulatory owls all morning. It’s a dream come true, becoming Minister of Magic. Of course, I just wish it could have happen under different circumstances.”

“Percy, I didn’t call to lick your boot straps!” Harry shouted. “Did you have anything to do with that article on the front-page of the Daily Prophet?”

“Yes. Any articles that could possibly incite a panic must be reviewed by the Minister’s office before publication. I was unquestionably glad I had the opportunity to correct that article. The fool reporter that wrote it actually mixed up Madam Hooch and Emma Wrong. Can you believe, she in point of fact wrote that the Minister Wrong was The Great One?”

“I can believe it,” Harry answered angrily, “because she was.”

“Harry, Harry, Harry. Where could you possibly get such a preposterous idea?”

“From the people she was holding prisoner,” Harry retorted.

“Children! You want to drag a deceased woman’s good name through the mud based on the wild hallucinations of little children?” Percy asked.

“My daughters were not hallucinating,” Harry affirmed. “Jamie isn’t a child. She gave the same account.”

“I’ve been informed that Miss Zacherley was extremely delusional and distraught,” Percy added. “The first Aurors on the scene state that she was wondering around totally nude, covered with blood and mumbling something about committing murder. How can you possibly consider her a steadfast witness?”

“How do you explain the blood on her?” Harry snapped back. “Jamie is a unicorn Animagus. She gorged Hooch on her horn to prevent the bitch from torturing and mutilating Emily.”

“And after that, did the pink elephants do a dance?” Percy asked sarcastically.

Harry’s face turned red with anger. “I don’t care if you are the Minister of Magic, Percy. You’re still an arse. You always have been and you always will be. Bring your fucking, good for nothing arse here to Hogwarts and Jamie will demonstrate her abilities for you.”

“I don’t care if Zacherley can turn into all seven dwarfs simultaneously,” Percy said arrogantly. “You and your brood are not going to besmirch Emma Wrong’s good name. She was the only one that stood by me after the Fudge debacle. It’s because of her that I’m where I am today.”

“Now the truth comes out,” Harry bellowed. “You don’t care two Knuts about Wrong’s good name. Percy Weasley is all you’re concerned about. If the truth comes out about her being The Great One, her assistant won’t last a week as Minister of Magic.”

“She was not the Great One,” Percy screamed.

“Then explain the dungeon and why the children were being held prisoner in her manor.”

Percy sighed. “It’s possible that Hooch might have had her under the Imperius Curse the last few weeks. We have no way of being sure.”

“Then Hooch must have been one hell of a witch,” Harry declared. “When Hermione entered the manor, the memories of her missing week returned to her. She was held captive in that very dungeon. If my memory is correct, Hooch was in Azkaban at that time. Was she controlling Wrong by owl?”

“What about the Prophecy? What about Salazar Slytherin’s return? The newspaper mentioned nothing about either. Our world has to know what it is facing!” Harry demanded.

“You’re always trying to create a panic, aren’t you Harry?” Percy said shaking his head. “At the end of your fourth year it was He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named that returned to life and now it’s Salazar Slytherin.”

“Percy, if you remember, I was proven right about Voldemort. My girls and little Timmy witnessed Slytherin’s return.”

“Harry, my patience is exhausted,” Percy proclaimed. “Now you want me to start my reign as Minister of Magic by causing a panic based on the nightmares of a four year old. I’m sorry, but I don’t believe in Prophecies and I don’t believe that a man dead for over a thousand years is about to wreak havoc on our world. You’ve always had a hero obsession. If it makes you feel better, you go fight this fantasy ghost while I administer our government. Now if you don’t mind, please get out of my fire and don’t bother me again with this poppycock.”

Percy got up from his chair and left the room as Harry pulled his head from the fire and stood erect.

“I’m ashamed to admit he’s my brother,” Ron exclaimed from behind him.

Harry turned around startled. “How long have you been there?”

“Since the part where he did the Gilderoy Lockhart imitation: Harry, Harry, Harry. I was looking for you in the Great Hall and Hermione told me to let myself in. Percy wants that job so badly that he’s willing to see our world destroyed by Slytherin in order to keep it.”

“And he’s turned most of that world against us just like Fudge did at the end of our forth year.” Harry added.

“Then he’s left us only one option, Harry. You must call a meeting of the Order of the Phoenix.”

When Emily entered the Great Hall for dinner, Kim at her side, she was surprised to find it decorated similar to how it had been at the Leaving Feast. The only difference was that instead of being decorated in just the winning House’s colors, it was decorated with banners of both Gryffindor and Slytherin Houses.

Emily had barely taken her seat when Professor Snape stood up at the staff table.

“Although we just enjoyed the Welcoming Feast a few days ago,” he said, looking around at them all, “I felt the occasion warranted another celebration.” He paused briefly.

“The occasion I refer to is, of course, the safe return of three of our number,” the Headmaster said. “I would like you all, please, to stand, and raise your glasses, to Jamie Zacherley, Emily Zacherley-Potter and Caitlin Potter.”

The benches scraped as everyone in the Hall stood. Even Dick Bancroft reluctantly got to his feet; he did so more to avoid attracting attention to himself than to salute the girls.

Once everyone was again seated, Snape continued. “I’m sure many of you have read the account of what took place, printed in the Daily Prophet. Most of that article was a cock-and-bull story. It was laden with lies, misdirection and missing vital information. Sadly, the Ministry of Magic does not want you to know the truth. Possibly some of your parents will be angered by what I am about to tell you.”

“I was there. I believe, as did my predecessor, that the truth is generally preferable to lies. The only truth in the Prophet piece of writing was that these three girls along with Benjamin Potter and Timothy Weasley were kidnapped. The help of Ministry Aurors was never refused; I myself contacted the Ministry and gave them every detail of the situation.

“What is truly disturbing is that the Ministry has chosen to alter facts and hide information from our world for political reasons. Minister Wrong did not die trying to save the kidnap victims. In reality it was at her instructions that the abductions took place. Minister Wrong was in fact, The Great One; the authorities were told this by four witnesses, yet the Ministry is trying to save face and claim that Madam Hooch was the mastermind behind all this terrorism.”

Snape looked from table to table before continuing. “But what is worse is that the Ministry has decided to stick its head in the sand like an ostrich and pretend that a most serious threat to our world does not exist. The innocents were kidnapped by Emma Wrong in order to fulfill a prophecy and restore Salazar Slytherin to life. She was successful; it was Salazar Slytherin, himself, who killed her.”

Students looked at their friends. Every face in the Hall appeared stunned and frightened.

“I fear we are all facing dark and difficult times, perhaps even worse than when Lord Voldemort was at his height of power,” Snape proclaimed. Without further word, he clapped his hands. In an instant, the hangings for Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw joined those of Gryffindor and Slytherin.

“It is at times like these that we must forget our petty House differences and unite against a mutual enemy. As Albus Dumbledore once said, we are only as strong as we are united, as weak as we are divided.”

“It is because of our need to unite and work together, that I have decided to forge ahead with our plans to compete against our American cousins.” Snape paused to take a drink of pumpkin juice. “Teams from America competed against each other this summer to determine which school would represent the States against us. The winning team from The Salem Witches’ Institute will be arriving on Halloween. That evening, we will select our team”

Randy leaned over and whispered to Matt. “The tournament is as good as won. Hogwarts can easily beat a team composed of only girls.”

“Is that so,” Caitlin flared, defensively. “Are you saying girls aren’t as good in competition as boys?”

“Nothing personal,” Randy said apologetically.

“Besides,” Caitlin added. “SWI has been co-ed since the nineteen fifties. They just keep the name for traditional reasons.”

“This competition will be very different from the Tri-Wizard Tournament held here over ten years ago,” Snape said. “Firstly, it is a team, rather than an individual event. Secondly, the contests will involve mental and physical challenges as well as the use of magical abilities. In some events, the use of magic will actually be strictly forbidden.

“The Goblet of Fire will be picking the Hogwarts contenders, but will be following prearranged rules. The team will be composed of six individuals, three boys and three girls. Each house will have at least one representative on the team and for obvious reasons, first years will not be allowed to participate.”

This pronouncement was followed by moans from the first years.

“Now, let’s be reasonable,” Professor Snape said, shaking his head. “As first years, most of you haven’t even learned to do a proper ‘swish and flick’ yet. However, if any of you get the notion to submit your name anyway, you should be warned. Before presenting me with the names of our team members, the Goblet will spit out any names of first years submitted. Mr. Filch will be standing by with a list of detention tasks to be assigned to those individuals. Now, I’ve rambled on way too long. Tuck in.”


End of Chapter Nine

---

The betas for this chapter were: Amber, Bluezy, Don, Dove, Lucy and Peter. Thank you for all your hard work. Thank you also, to everyone that took the time to review chapter eight.

The Hogwarts chapters are manually coded to html before being uploaded to the various sites where the story is posted. Unfortunately many of these wonderful sites do not recognize all html codes. To view this chapter as it is meant to be seen follow this

LINK

.

Want to be advised of new chapters and get to read them first?

Join Hogwarts Exposed

HOGWARTS OVEREXPOSED - SALAZAR'S RETURN

“This competition will be very different from the Tri-Wizard Tournament held here over ten years ago,” Snape said. “Firstly, it is a team, rather than an individual event. Secondly, the contests will involve mental and physical challenges as well as the use of magical abilities. In some events, the use of magic will actually be strictly forbidden.

“The Goblet of Fire will be picking the Hogwarts contenders, but will be following prearranged rules. The team will be composed of six individuals, three boys and three girls. Each house will have at least one representative on the team and for obvious reasons, first years will not be allowed to participate.”

This pronouncement was followed by moans from the first years.

“Now, let’s be reasonable,” Professor Snape said, shaking his head. “As first years, most of you haven’t even learned to do a proper ‘swish and flick’ yet. However, if any of you get the notion to submit your name anyway, you should be warned. Before presenting me with the names of our team members, the Goblet will spit out any names of first years submitted. Mr. Filch will be standing by with a list of detention tasks to be assigned to those individuals. Now, I’ve rambled on way too long. Tuck in.”

Chapter Ten

Twists and Turns

Monday, September 5, 2005


What a difference a year makes, Emily thought to herself as she watched Kim sleeping contentedly. When they first met, Kim was the shyest, most worried first year you could ever imagine. Her anxiety was only amplified when her dorm-mates mistakenly jumped to the conclusion that she was a nudist and she ended up having to live the lie.

Back then, Kim couldn’t wait to close her bed hangings in order to hide her embarrassment at being naked. Now her hangings were wide open and Kim was sleeping coverless, her loveliness completely exposed.

“Time to get up, you brazen hussy,” Emily called.

“Talk about the pot calling the kettle black,” Kim said, as she stretched unashamedly. “I don’t see you rushing to hide your modesty.”

“Probably because I don’t have any,” Emily said with a laugh. “You know how I feel about clothes. I’d have absolutely no problem spending the entire day like this.”

Kim stared enviously at her best friend. “I’ve come to love being nude,” she said. “The cruise was fabulous, but I doubt I’ll ever be as at ease with bareness as you. I couldn’t imagine walking into the Great Hall starkers and having everyone else clothed and gawking at me.”

“They’d eventually get tired of staring,” Emily said unconcernedly. “I’d gladly give every stitch of clothing I own to charity if I were told I could remain like this the rest of my life without any ramifications.”

Kim got out of bed, went over to Emily and embraced her best friend closely. “I’m glad that your ordeal didn’t change you any. I love you just the way you are.” Kim gave Emily a light kiss on the cheek.

“Why don’t you two lesbians get a private room?” Denise Graves, their least affable roommate suggested.

“Yeah! It’s bad enough you both run around the dorm naked all the time,” Janice complained. “Now are we going to be forced to watch you two fornicate as well?”

“We aren’t gay,” Emily said decisively. “Kim and I simply love each other. But you two wouldn’t understand that. You’re both too ‘me oriented’ to have feelings for anyone else.”

“What if we were gay?” Kim said angrily. “There is nothing wrong with being gay. People shouldn’t be judged on their sexual orientation.”

“You’re right,” Denise declared. “It doesn’t matter whether you two are gay or not; you’re still both losers.”

“Come on love,” Kim said, giving Emily a wink and grabbing her inappropriately. “We don’t have to listen to this crap. Let’s go take a shower.”

“Can I lather you first?” Emily asked naughtily as they exited the room.

“Not only are they nudists, but they’re both queers, as well,” Janice declared, as the bathroom door closed behind Kim and Emily.

“Does that really surprise you?” Denise crowed.

Marta and Becky had been listening to the exchange of barbs take place, but hadn’t made any comment. Now they traded glances before Marta got out of her four- poster and traced Kim and Emily’s steps to the bathroom.

“I can’t believe you grabbed me down there,” Emily said, as both girls burst into giggles as soon as the door closed behind them.

“You’re always going on about how it’s just another body part,” Kim said. “Besides, did you see the look on their faces when I did it?”

“Yeah,” Emily said laughing. “Denise actually turned green. You do realize that by lunchtime everyone in the school will think we have the hots for each other.”

“In all probability, you’re right,” Kim agreed. “Maybe I shouldn’t have gone so far.”

“We’re not done yet,” Emily said, smirking. “Remember, I promised to soap you up.”

“I don’t think we should do that,” Kim said, suddenly sounding quite serious. “I’m afraid I might like it.”

Before Emily could respond, Marta entered the room. At first she just stared at them, without speaking. “You guys really do love each other, don’t you?” she asked, seeming very impressed. “But not in the way you tried to make Denise and Janice believe.”

“We’re not gay if that’s what you mean,” Kim admitted, “but I’d do anything for Emily. Other than my Mum, I’ve never loved a person so much.”

“I love her as much as I do Jamie and Caitlin. She’s my sister,” Emily avowed.

Marta studied them both cautiously as if she had something significant to share, but was extremely tentative. “Kim, did you mean what you said? Do you really not let sexual orientation affect how you feel about people? How about you, Emily? Do you think people who are gay are weird?”

Emily wavered, not certain just how much private information about herself she wanted to reveal to Marta with her answer. “I treat people the way they treat me,” she said. “Their sexual preferences are their own business.” She faltered before adding, “It’s not right for me to judge other people, when I can’t even completely figure myself out. I’m only twelve, but I’m pretty sure I’m heterosexual.” She took a deep breath. “But there is a good chance I might be bisexual.”

“Why are you asking all these questions?” Kim asked.

“Because it’s hard to always be hiding your true feelings. It would be nice to have someone you could trust; someone you could let your guard down in front of.” It was Marta’s turn to take a deep breath. “Becky and I are a couple,” she said quickly and then waited for a response.

“How long have you been together?” was the first question out of Kim’s mouth.

“We’ve known each other since we were five,” Marta answered, “but we’ve only been doing things to each other since we were ten.”

“Ten?” Emily repeated in amazement. “You both knew you were gay at ten?”

“Not for sure. We just knew we liked to touch each other and be touched. It wasn’t until we met you two that we were sure we were homosexuals,” Marta explained.

“What did we have to do with it?” Kim asked.

Marta face turned a bright red. “Well, to be perfectly honest, the two of you running around in the buff all the time got both Becky and I rather keyed up.” Emily and Kim exchanged nervous looks. “Don’t worry, neither of us ever considered approaching either of you. We had each other to satisfy our wants. Besides, you both had us somewhat confused as to whether you liked boys or girls or both.”

“Do we still get you excited?” Kim asked uncertainly.

“You both have attractive bodies, and Becky and I admittedly enjoy looking at you; similar to how someone looks at sexy pictures in a magazine.” Marta paused. “I’m only confiding all this to you because we’re tired of hiding our feelings. We want to be open about how we feel about each other, but we’d like to know that at least you two supported us.”

“You both supported us last year,” Emily said, without faltering. “I’ll be there for you.”

“That goes for me too,” Kim said. “But….”

“You want to know how we can be sure about our feelings and choices,” Marta said, as if reading Kim’s mind. “We can’t be absolutely positive. The two of us only know how we feel when we’re together and neither of us wants that feeling to ever end.”

“I envy you both,” Emily sighed. “I hope you both still feel the same about each other a hundred years from now.”

“I hope you and Kim both still share the marvelous friendship you have,” Marta said sincerely. “I also hope that knowing about Becky and I won’t make you self-conscious in front of us.”

“Not in the least,” Emily replied. “I can’t think of any circumstances in which I’d prefer to be clothed rather than nude.”

* * * * * *

When Emily and Kim returned to the dorm after completing their showers, they found Becky and Marta both sitting on Becky’s bed talking conspiratorially. The four girls exchanged knowing smiles as Kim and Emily dressed for breakfast.

“Did I miss a lot on Thursday and Friday?” Emily asked concernedly.

“Not really,” Kim said. “It was mostly review of stuff we learned last year. Today should be interesting though. This morning we have our first 'Anatomy of the Sexes' class with Professor Weasley, and then this afternoon Professor Longbottom is going to have us transplant Mandrakes in Herbology.”

“Which one of the Weasleys do we have, the male or the female?” Emily asked.

“The one with boobs,” Kim answered. “She is teaching first and second years.”

“Somehow I doubt we’ll learn anything in that class,” Emily said assuredly. “I just can’t picture Professor Weasley discussing sex frankly with a room full of twelve year olds, and the textbook looks like it is out of the Dark Ages.”

“I think she’ll be much better than her brother,” Kim answered. “He’s teaching the third and fourth years.”

“You guys about ready?” Becky asked, giving Kim and Emily a smile.

“As soon as I slip on my skirt,” Emily said, adjusting her mini.

“I can’t believe you two tarts,” Denise said with revulsion. “It’s bad enough neither of you ever wear bras, but how can you parade around in such short skirts without knickers?”

Neither girl verbally answered Denise. Emily did, however, bend over while lifting her skirt to moon Denise and Janice.

As they neared the door to their dorm room, Becky and Marta exchanged nervous glances before reaching out and clutching each other’s hand tightly.

“What do you say?” Emily asked, giving Kim a devilish smile. “Should we give the school something to really talk about?”

“That depends on what you have in mind,” Kim answered coyly. “I have no problem with you holding my hand, but I’ll scream if you grab my butt in public.”

“Would I do that?” Emily asked, starting to slip her hand under Kim’s skirt.

Kim slapped her hand away. “You’re worse than Randy.”

“Speaking of Randy, how are the two of you getting along?” Emily asked. “Have you heard anything from Brian?”

* * * * * *

“Now what’s going on?” Harry said, looking dumbfounded, as Becky and Marta entered the Great Hall followed closely by Kim and Emily, both couples holding hands.

“I’m not sure I want to know,” Hermione said shaking her head in consternation.

“You don’t think they’re, what do they call it, coming out of the closet… do you?” Harry asked.

“I don’t know,” Hermione answered, looking rather bewildered. “It would seem to me that twelve would be rather young to be sure of one’s sexual penchant. Although I did notice what seemed to be a definite magnetism between Marta and Becky last year.”

“Neither of them is my daughter,” Harry said, alarm evident in his voice. “What about Emily and Kim? I thought they both were fond of boys.”

Hermione seemed to ignore Harry as she watched Kim and Emily closely. Unlike Marta and Becky, who appeared to be extremely nervous, Emily and Kim were smiling and appeared to be having a splendid time.

“They’re pretending,” Hermione finally said. “Marta and Becky are genuine, but I think Kim and Emily are just role-playing.”

“That’s wrong,” Harry said disappointedly. “I would expect the girls to support their friends, not make fun of them.”

“They aren’t making fun,” Hermione explained. “Don’t you see? They’re running diversionary tactics, but at the same time showing their support.”

“Where are you going?” Harry asked as Hermione abruptly got up from the table.

“I’ll be right back,” Hermione said, hastening in the direction of the Slytherin House table.

By now, most eyes in the Hall were on Hermione. When she got to the table she stopped behind Kim and Emily and placed her hands on their shoulders. She didn’t say a word, just smiled before squeezing their shoulders affectionately. Then she went over to Marta and Becky and squatted down between them. Both girls listened attentively as Hermione spoke briefly to them. Then she gave them both a kiss on the cheek before returning to the staff table.

As Hermione returned to her seat, Marta, tears filling her eyes, turned to Emily. “Do you realize how lucky you are to have her as a mother?”

Emily didn’t answer, but instead just nodded her head.

“What was that all about?” Harry asked as Hermione rejoined him.

“I had to tell them how proud I was,” Hermione said. “Do you understand just how much nerve it took for Marta and Becky to openly divulge their true feelings? I offered to facilitate when they’re ready to tell their parents.”

“At least not everyone is treating them as if they have the plague,” Harry said, indicating Doris Burke who had just concluded talking to Marta and Becky.

“Doris is a wonderful girl. I’m so glad that Jamie and her have become such good friends,” Hermione declared. “It’s difficult to believe that her parents were once supporters of Voldemort.”

“He’s another one,” Harry said, indicating Tyler Bancroft, who was now chatting with Becky and Marta. “His parents once ran a death camp for Voldemort and his brother should have been expelled from Hogwarts numerous times. Yet he seems like a great kid.”

As Tyler walked past Emily, he touched her shoulder lightly. “I prayed that you’d be safely returned to us,” he said quietly before continuing toward his seat.

“Why won’t you give him another chance?” Kim beseeched her friend. “He worships the ground you walk on. Plus, he’s gorgeous.”

Emily gave Kim an angry look, but before she could reply, there was a rushing sound overhead and her attention was drawn to the arrival of a hundred or so owls. The owls circled the hall, dumping letters and packages into the chattering crowd.

Uncharacteristically, the hall suddenly became extremely quiet. Emily looked toward the head table expecting to see the Headmaster standing ready to speak, but instead she saw what had caused everyone in the room to become hushed. There was a large screech owl circling the head table. That was not unusual because the staff received mail regularly. What had gotten everyone’s attention was the red envelope clutched in the owl’s beak.

“One of the Professors is getting a Howler,” Caitlin whispered to her sister.

“I’ve never seen that before in my seven years,” Jamie said aghast. “Who would be so disrespectful as to send a professor a howler when they are surrounded by students?”

“I wonder who it’s for?” Caitlin asked, but the words had barely escaped her lips, when the owl came to rest next to the Headmaster and politely offered the letter to him.

Katie and Severus exchanged edgy looks and then Katie did something she had never done before in public. She placed her hand reassuringly on top of Severus’.

“You better open it,” she said in an apprehensive whisper. “They only get worse the longer you delay. Best you get it over with.”

“Who would be so juvenile and discourteous as to send the Headmaster a Howler?” Hermione asked disgustedly. “And at breakfast, of all times.”

“I would be willing to venture a guess,” Harry said, a bad taste residing in his mouth, but it looks like we’re all about to find out.”

Severus stretched out his hand, relieved the envelop from the owl’s beak, and slit it open. For a moment it seemed like the envelope had exploded; a roar of sound filled the Great Hall.

“--JUST WHO THE BLOODY HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE? --”

Percy Weasley’s voice roared, a hundred times louder than normal. The students stared at the head table, as the bellowing voice echoed off the stonewalls of the hall,

“THE STORY THAT APPEARED IN THE DAILY PROPHET DID SO WITH MY APPROVAL. I PERSONALLY VERIFIED ALL THE DETAILS. HOW DARE YOU HAVE THE GALL TO SUGGEST THAT I, THE MINISTER OF MAGIC, WOULD APPROVE A STORY THAT WAS NOT FULLY FACTUAL?

“WHEN I ATTENDED HOGWARTS SCHOOL OF WITCHCRAFT AND WIZARDRY, I CONSIDERED YOU TO BE A PROFESSIONAL, COMPETENT TEACHER. IT IS REGRETFUL THAT YOU HAVE FALLEN VICTIM TO THE LIES OF HARRY POTTER AND HIS MISGUIDED LEGION.

“I AM NOT A SPITEFUL OR VENGEFUL MAN AND UNDERSTAND THAT EVEN THE BEST OF US OCCASIONALLY FALTER. SHOULD YOU, HOWEVER, CONTINUE TO MISLEAD THE STUDENTS OF HOGWARTS, IT WILL BE MY SAD DUTY TO SEEK YOUR DISMISSAL AS HEADMASTER.


Sincerely,
Percy Weasley
Minister of Magic

Snape calmly rose to his feet as the letter burst into flames. “It is at times like these that people, even students as young as yourselves, are required to make choices, tough choices. I propose that you make your future decisions based on past history. When Lord Voldemort returned in the nineteen-nineties and sought to once again rule our world, Harry Potter and former Headmaster Albus Dumbledore attempted to warn the wizarding world. The Ministry and The Daily Prophet disparaged them both. Fortunately, we learned before it was too late who was giving us truthful information. We should learn from history where to place our trust.”

Without further comment Snape took his seat. At first, the Great Hall remained quiet. Then as the students rose to their feet in order to head for their first class of the day, the talk became incessant.

* * * * * *

“What if he has you removed as Headmaster?” Katie asked concernedly. “Where will you go? What will you do?” She grasped Severus’ hand. “What will become of us?”

“The Ministry has absolutely no authority when it comes to running Hogwarts,” Severus said confidently. “Albus Dumbledore took care of that after all the difficulty with Fudge and that vicious Umbridge woman. Only the school Board of Governors can remove the Headmaster and that takes a two-thirds majority.”

“But what if he goes to the Board and they agree to remove you?” Katie asked, not convinced that Severus’ job was secure.

“As long as I have the support of Harry, Hermione and Ron, I’m not concerned,” Severus explained. “There are a lot of new, younger Board members now; they respect the Covenant and won’t be easily bamboozled by someone like Percy Weasley. Besides, I doubt he’ll even approach them. He won’t want to take the chance of looking weak if they refused his request.”

“No matter what happens, I’ll be by your side,” Katie declared.

“I knew I could count on that,” Severus replied, with a smile.

* * * * * *

“You never answered my question this morning,” Emily said, as she and Kim took seats next to each other for their first 'Anatomy of the Sexes' class. “Has Brian written you at all?”

Kim didn’t answer, but instead glowed pink as she held up six fingers.

“He’s written you six letters,” Emily said excitedly. “You must have really made an impression on him.”

“I like him, too,” Kim said shyly. “If only he wasn’t a Muggle. It makes things so complicated. Even posting him a letter is a pain.”

“When are you going to tell Randy?” Emily asked.

“I don’t know what to do where he is concerned,” Kim said concernedly. “He’s really nice and I don’t want to hurt him. He lost Caitlin to Matt and you to Tyler. If I break up with him, it will be a nasty blow to his ego. Besides, what are the odds of Brian and I ever even seeing each other again, let alone becoming a couple? He’s in the United States and I’m here.”

“I understand where you are coming from,” Emily said supportively, “but somehow it just seems wrong to leave Randy under the impression that he is the foremost guy in your life when you are writing Brian. How about Brian, does he know about Randy?”

“No,” Kim said hanging her head. “I was afraid he’d stop writing if he knew I had a boyfriend.”

The girls’ conversation was brought to a halt by Ginny bringing the class to order.

“You won’t be needing your wands in this class,” she said with a smile. “We’ll be talking about a different kind of magic; the magic of love, intimacy, conception and birth. Although we will be following the printed guidelines in your textbooks, I want you to feel free to ask questions at any time and I’ll do my best to answer them. Since this is our first session together, I think we should get to know each other. Suppose you each stand and introduce yourself. Then ask me a question that has been on your mind. Who wants to start?”

The students all exchanged glances, but no one raised their hand.

“I realize that you’re all nervous,” Professor Weasley said. “You probably aren’t used to discussing sex in a mixed group. Thought was initially given to having separate classes for boys and girls, but the final decision was that you should be taught together. Would anyone like to venture a guess as to why it was decided it was best to instruct you as a mixed group?”

At first no one moved, but then a hand timidly rose. “Yes, Miss Thatcher. What do you think was the reason?”

“We’ll all be having sex together, so we should learn about it together,” Kim said softly.

“Hopefully not all at once,” Ginny said, straight faced.

When the inference of what Ginny had said settled in, the class broke into laughter. Even Kim laughed at her slip.

“That would be called an orgy, and something we hopefully won’t be discussing,” Professor Weasley said with a laugh as she put her hand on Kim’s shoulder. “We all know what you meant, but I appreciate you breaking the tension. We will also be discussing same-sex relationships, but for the moment, let’s confine our discussion to heterosexual, or boy/girl relationships.”

As the giggles subsided, Emily’s hand went in the air.

“Our first question,” Ginny said, her voice sounding both pleased and edgy.

“Emily Zacherley-Potter,” she said in introduction. “I’ve been a nudist all my life. That doesn’t necessarily give me a heads up when it comes to knowledge about sex, but I probably have seen more naked people than anyone else in the room. I’ve noticed that some men have extremely large things. What happens if you fall in love with someone and it doesn’t fit in your twat when you want to make love?”

When Emily finished her question, every face in the room was red. Not only had Emily jumped directly to the subject of insertion, but she had also brought up the subject of size.

“You believe in getting right to the tough questions, don’t you?” Professor Weasley asked. “First things first, men do not have a thing or a dick or a prick. Men and boys have a penis. You do not have a twat or a pussy or a cunt; you have a vagina. I’d prefer if we use the proper terminology in this class.

“I like that you referred to the sex act as making love. It’s not necessary to love someone in order to engage in sex, but it makes the results much more gratifying.

“We will be studying the female and male sex organs in detail throughout this course. So, for now I’ll only give you a rather quick and concise answer to your question. The vagina is a rather amazing muscular structure. Although it might seem small and tight to you, it can expand and contract rather substantially. Normally, the walls are relaxed and collapsed together. But, during sexual arousal, the inner two-thirds expand. This is why the vagina is sometimes called a ‘virtual space.’ By the time they reach legal age, most women, during intercourse, can accommodate almost any size penis, including a 12-inch one.”

Kim and Emily exchanged horrified glances, neither girl wanting to even imagine anything that large ever being inserted into their body. The boys on the other hand seemed to have gotten extremely quiet. Emily imagined it was because most of them were worried about the size of their own manhood.

Now that Emily had broken the ice, everyone seemed eager to ask questions. She couldn’t believe how fast the class had gone when Professor Weasley said, “Your assignment for next week is to read Chapters One and Two. We have time for one more brief question.”

Denise’s arm shot up into the air. “Professor, this is more a suggestion rather than a question. I’ve been looking through our textbook and it is rather behind the times. Some of the pictures and charts look about a hundred years old.”

Professor Weasley nodded her head in agreement.

“Why don’t we take advantage of the fact that we have two nudists in the class?” Denise questioned, seeming serious. “Instead of looking at some ancient charts, wouldn’t we all learn more by actually examining Kim or Emily nude? I’m sure it would help me understand my body better and it would be especially educational for the boys. Maybe the two of them would even offer to visit your other classes.”

Kim’s face immediately turned cherry red. She knew that Denise hated Emily and her, but couldn’t believe that even she would suggest something so humiliating?

Emily didn’t flinch, but rather studied her professor’s facial expression. It looked at first like Professor Weasley might actually be seriously considering Denise’s suggestion.

“That’s a ridiculous idea,” Tyler said without taking time to raise his hand and be recognized. “Even if one of the girls were actually foolish enough to be willing to do it, I’m sure the Board of Governors would never approve. Then, there are their parents and our parents to consider; I seriously doubt many of them would consent. Plus, it would be sexist to only have a female model.”

“You could volunteer,” Janice suggested. “I know personally that I‘d be willing to study late into the night if you were the model.”

“Okay! Okay! That’s enough!” Ginny shouted. “Denise, you’ll be spending tomorrow evening with me in detention. I don’t appreciate my class being disrupted. I’m not an idiot, young lady. I know that suggestion was only made to embarrass Emily and Kim. Class dismissed,” Ginny proclaimed.

“Can you believe her?” Kim said as she and Emily departed the room. “Suggesting that the class have nude models to study and that you and I volunteer. Talk about crazy off-the-wall ideas.”

“She only suggested it in hopes of upsetting us,” Emily said. “I really hate to agree with her, but I do think everyone would benefit from being able to study live subjects. No one will learn anything about male and female anatomy from those stupid drawings in the textbook.”

“Are you crazy!?” Kim shouted. “The school would never endorse such a thing! What's more, who would be insane enough to volunteer to be a model?”

“No, not as part of a regular class. But if it was part of a special presentation that required written permission from the students’ parents to attend; they might perhaps go for it.”

“Somehow I doubt my Mum would give me permission,” Kim said, laughing as she shook her head. “Besides, like I said, who in their right mind would agree to model?”

“I’d do it,” Emily answered matter-of-factly.

Kim stared at Emily, a horrified expression on her face. “You’d be willing to stand naked on a stage while people walked about pointing at you and discussing your various parts?”

“Why not?” Emily asked. “It’s no big deal. Although to really do it correctly, the two volunteers should probably both be lying on tables like those Muggle doctors use.”

“And I imagine a limited amount of touching should be allowed, too.” Emily added. “Wouldn’t you like to touch a boy’s penis and testicles, just to see what they felt like? I’m sure the boys would want to feel a breast and maybe even touch the inside of the vagina.”

“And you could do that?” Kim asked, shaking her head in disbelief. “You could actually lie there as people you don’t even know groped and fondled you?”

“Of course not,” Emily retorted. “I’m sure the professor would watch carefully and see that no one got carried away. But a certain degree of educational touching should be allowed.”

“To a small extent, I can agree with you,” Kim finally admitted. “Before I went on holiday with you, I would have found such a display very enlightening. I’d still, admittedly, like to observe a penis at close range and get to feel it, but I’d prefer the models to be people I didn’t know.”

Kim looked at Emily and then laughed. “Why are we even talking about something so out of the question?”

“Yeah! It could never happen at Hogwarts,” Emily agreed.

* * * * *

“Why doesn’t the Minister believe you?” Matt asked, as he, Caitlin and Randy headed for the North Tower and their first Divination class.

“Mum says it’s all political,” Caitlin replied. “Percy Weasley desperately wants the position of Minister of Magic, but is fearful that he will be voted out if people feel our world is in jeopardy.”

Randy shook his head. “Power-hungry, bigheaded git!”

“That about sums it up,” Caitlin said. “How much further is it to the North Tower? Isn’t there some sort of short cut we can take? We won’t make a very good impression on Professor Trelawney if we’re late.”

“Calm down,” Randy said. “I don’t even understand why you’re taking the subject. Aren’t you the one that tried to talk Matt and me out of it because your Mum said it was a lot of malarkey? I thought you were going to take Muggle Studies instead.”

“Yeah, but then you guys both decided to take it anyway and I wanted to be with you. Besides Mum can teach me anything I need to know about Muggle Studies,” Caitlin added.

“I think we’re lost,” Matt finally admitted, as they stopped next to a painting of a short, squat knight in a suit of armor leaning against a tree as his fat, dapple-gray pony fed on the green grass.

“I’ve lost all sense of direction. Are we even still heading north?” Randy asked.

“Perchance, are you lost?” The knight inquired. “I am Sir Cadogan, of both noble heart and steely sinew. May I be of assistance?”

“You most certainly may, if you know the way to Professor Trelawney’s Room in the North Tower,” Caitlin replied.

“A quest! Most certainly I know the way,” Sir Cadogan replied. “Follow me lovely princess and noble comrades. Let us be off to seek our goal.”

Without warning the knight ran into the left side of the frame and out of sight. “Hurry!” Caitlin yelled. “Don’t let him get out of sight!”

“There he goes,” Randy yelled as Sir Cadogan ran through a picture ahead.

Finally after running what seemed like a long distance and climbing many spiraling steps, they emerged onto a small landing.

“Farewell!” cried the knight. “Call upon me whenever you are in need.”

“Thank you!” Caitlin said as she looked around. There were no doors, but a number of hooks on the wall, many holding robes.

“I think we go up this ladder, Randy offered. “It sounds like most of our class is already up there.”

“Hold up a second,” Caitlin said as she read the sign above the robes.

Classroom can be extremely warm in September, May and June. Robes are not required.

“I’m keeping mine on,” Randy said as he started climbing the ladder.

“Not me. I’m already roasting,” Caitlin said, removing her robes and hanging them on an empty hook, then starting up the ladder.

“Likewise,” Matt said as he also removed his robes and then began to follow Caitlin up the silvery ladder.

“This is the right place,” Caitlin called down to Matt. “Lookup at the brass plaque on the trapdoor.”

Matt looked up, but his eye never quite made it to the plaque.

* * * * * *

“Red, have you ever thought about having kids?” Draco asked, ostensibly out of nowhere, as they headed for lunch.

Ginny stopped abruptly and gawked open mouthed at him. Draco normally avoided any words in conversation that started with letters in the middle of the alphabet such as L for love and M for marriage. So, of course, Ginny never expected to ever hear him utter the K word.

“Draco, I come from a large family. Naturally I’ve thought of having children; not as many as my Mum, of course, but I’d like at least two.” Ginny quickly recovered as she kept in mind Draco’s usual aversion of any discussion involving marriage. “But it’s not something I desperately want,” she lied. “I’m content teaching and having you as a lover.”

“You like Timmy, don’t you?” Draco asked.

“Of course I do,” Ginny answered. Suddenly there was concern in her voice. “Draco, please tell me that you’re not thinking of trying to take him away from Sam and Ron again.”

“No! I couldn’t do that,” Draco replied despondently. “Sam loves him too much. Besides, she’s a great mother. Your git of a brother isn’t half bad as a surrogate father either. Plus, they’ve both been first-rate by allowing me to play an ever-increasing part in Timmy’s up bringing. I was more thinking of a kid I could be with from the moment he popped out of the oven.”

“Have you given any thought as to how old you want to be when you conceive this progeny?” Ginny asked sheepishly.

“That’s the tough part,” Draco grumbled. “I don’t want to wait until I’m an old fart that can’t even straddle a broom anymore to teach his kid how to play Quidditch. Yet, I don’t want to toss aside my wild youthful years and settle down with one woman too quickly. Maybe I’ll be ready when I’m about twenty-five.”

“But you are twenty-five,” Ginny said, astonishment apparent in her voice. “Do you have someone in mind to carry your offspring or do you just intend to hire a stand-in mother through the want ads?”

“I have someone in mind,” Draco verified, “but I have two major fears.”

“What are those?” Ginny asked.

“First I’m concerned about the child’s hair,” Draco said, seriously. “The woman I have in mind to carry the baby has flaming red hair and my hair is white-blonde. What if the boy ends up with pink hair?”

“The child could be a girl,” Ginny exclaimed.

“I still wouldn’t want her to have pink hair,” Draco declared.

“I doubt that will happen,” Ginny said with a laugh. “What is your second concern?”

“I’ve treated the mother rather badly in the past,” Draco replied. “I’ve taken her for granted, rarely told her how much she actually means to me. I’m not sure if she realizes how much I love her or if she’d even be willing to marry me.”

Ginny just gawked at Draco in disbelief. “Are you asking me to marry you?”

“I’m not very good at this romantic stuff,” Draco answered. “I’ve always lived for the day, never thought about the future. The last few weeks have made me rethink my life. Those kids could have been killed. None of us knows when our last day will arrive. I want to be with you and our children before my final day comes.”

Draco took Ginny’s hand and got down on his knees as curious students rushed past them. “Ginevra Molly Weasley, will you marry me?”

* * * * * *

“Matt is something wrong?” Caitlin inquired as they headed for dinner that evening. “You haven’t been acting like your normal self since Divination Class. Don’t tell me that you’re still upset about what Professor Trelawney said.”

“Matt, I’m not going to die!” Caitlin avowed. “Mum says that Professor Trelawney has predicted the death of a student every year since she arrived at the school. None has died yet and I don’t intend to be the first.”

“That had me worried,” Matt admitted. “But I know that Trelawney is a fraud and what she says can’t be taken seriously.”

Caitlin looked at Matt questioningly. “If it wasn’t that, then what has you so upset?”

“We have to talk in private,” Matt said as they reached the Charms classroom. He tried the door and found it to be unlocked. “In here, quick,” he said, checking to see that no one was watching them.

“Caitlin, I’m sorry,” Matt sobbed, turning away from her.

“Sorry? Sorry for what?” she asked, confused. “Matt, did you find another girl this summer? Are you about to break up with me?”

“Break up! No way!” Matt said fervently. “I love you. I want to be with you always.”

“I love you, too,” Caitlin said, taking Matt’s hand and giving him a tender kiss on the cheek. “I don’t understand. If it’s not what Trelawney said and you don’t want to break up, then what has you so troubled?”

Matt hung his head ashamedly. “Caitlin, I feel like some sort of pervert. When we were climbing up the ladder to the Divination classroom….” He hesitated. “Remember how you called out to me to look at the brass plaque.”

She nodded her head.

“Well, when I looked up, I ended up seeing up your skirt.”

Caitlin blushed slightly. “I’m sorry!” she said, giving him a hug. “I’ve never seen myself from that view point, but I imagine it’s not very photogenic.”

“You don’t understand,” Matt blubbered. “I couldn’t take my eyes off you. You’re beautiful! Every part of you is beautiful.”

Matt lowered his voice as if afraid someone would hear what he was about to say next. He audibly gulped. “By the time we reached the top of that ladder, I wanted to jump on top of you and…you know… do it. I’m sorry, you must think I’m some kind of an animal.”

“I think nothing of the sort,” Caitlin said, as she held Matt tightly. “You can’t imagine how many times I’ve thought of us being together.” She sighed heavily. “But we’re only thirteen. The consequences of us having sex are just too dreadful to imagine.”

Caitlin bit her lip. “We can’t have intercourse, but there are other things my parents do to make each other feel good.” A chill went through Caitlin’s body. She couldn’t believe what she was about to propose; she wasn’t even sure she had the guts to actually do it.

“What are you suggesting?” Matt asked.

“Forget I said anything,” Caitlin answered fearfully. “It was a bad idea. Besides, I’m not even sure that what I have in mind wouldn’t trigger some sort of magical alarm. Maybe it would be best if you just didn’t follow me up the ladder any more.”

“That’s something else I wanted to talk to you about,” Matt said, suddenly sounding more angry rather than embarrassed. “I want you to start wearing trousers instead of skirts.”

“I beg your pardon?” Caitlin said, not believing what she had just heard Matt say.

“I was originally going to tell you to just start wearing knickers,” Matt said, “but I don’t fancy boys looking up your skirt and seeing your bare legs either.”

Caitlin pulled away from Matt. “I think it might be a good idea if we have a seat,” she said motioning to two desks.

Once they were seated, Caitlin looked severely at Matt. “Would you like to rephrase what you just said?”

Matt stared incredulously at Caitlin. “I thought I made it rather clear,” Matt said, not understanding what her problem was. “You’re my girlfriend and I’m very much in love with you, but I don’t want you exposing your privates to the rest of the school. From now on, wear trousers.”

Caitlin couldn’t believe her ears. She just sat gazing at Matt as her eyes filled with tears. “I’m your girlfriend, not your possession!” she said angrily. “You might give commands to your dog, but I’m not your dog, I’m your equal.”

“You’re taking what I said and twisting it all around,” Matt said self-defensively. “It’s just that sometimes you get in positions where you’re rather exposed. I don’t want other guys checking out my girl’s twat and butt.” He faltered momentarily. “Maybe you should consider wearing a bra, too. Your nipples were clearly visible through that blouse you had on the other night.”

Caitlin sadly shook her had. “Matt, do you remember holding up a skinny, naked eleven-year-old on your shoulders two years ago as she tried to convince all of Gryffindor that Jamie Zacherley should be allowed to practice nudism in the common room?”

Matt nodded his head.

“Do you recall that I remained naked the remainder of that night? You, Randy and I had a grand time. I don’t recollect you once telling me to cover myself then and I’m sure you got quite a view when I bobbed for apples.”

“You weren’t my girlfriend then,” Matt insisted.

“No, but I was a nudist. You knew then how I felt about clothes and my stance has never changed. You know me better than most people. I’m not a flirt or an exhibitionist. I don’t go without undergarments or clothes to draw attention to myself; I’m just more comfortable that way.”

“Matt, since we’ve been a couple, how many things about yourself have I asked you to change? Caitlin inquired.

After thinking for a few moments, Matt responded, “Nothing.”

“That’s because I like you the way you are. I wouldn’t have said yes to being your girlfriend if there were traits about you I didn’t like.” Caitlin looked Matt straight in the face. “I’m a nudist. I detest clothes. You knew what I was before we became involved. If you really care for me, you won’t ask me to change.”

“I’m not asking you to change,” Matt insisted. “You can still go to those kinds of places with your parents if you must. I just want you to cover yourself decently here at school.”

“Decently,” Caitlin repeated. She closed her eyes, and then rubbed her face with her hand. “Matt, I’m going to skip dinner and have a short lie down; I think I’m getting a really bad headache. I’ll see you in the common room tonight with my answer.” She cupped Matt’s face in her hands and kissed his lips hard before turning and leaving.

* * * * * *

“Can you remember the names of anymore of these Death Eaters?” Salazar Slytherin asked. “They sound like the type of people that would readily support me.”

Goyle shook his head. “We were just ending our seventh year when He-Who-Must-Not-Be Named was defeated. Many of his followers were killed in battles preceding his demise.”

Slytherin paced the room for a few moments in silence, before speaking again. “You will first personally contact all the living former Death Eaters. I want you to offer them the opportunity to unreservedly join me. They should provide us with a strong nucleus.”

“What if they refuse?” Crabbe asked anxiously.

“That would be extremely unwise of them,” Slytherin sighed. “I would certainly prefer if everyone that joined my cause did so of their own free will, but I’m not beyond offering incentives. People often change their minds when faced with the loss of something or someone they feel great affection for.

“Then we will procure as much information as we can on deceased and imprisoned Death Eaters. Their progeny should be eager to avenge their parents. If not, I will offer them an enticement as well. Thanks to the new Minister of Magic, we should have a sizeable organization assembled before the wizard world is even aware of my reincarnation.”

* * * * * *

Jamie grabbed the books off her bed and hurried out of the seventh year girls’ dormitory to join Alex and Amanda, who were already in the common room. As she was about to pass the third year dorm, the door opened and Caitlin slowly emerged.

“What are you doing!?” Jamie asked, coming to an abrupt halt.

“I’m about to give Matt an answer,” Caitlin answered, trying to hold back her tears.

“No you’re not,” Jamie barked. “At least not until I know the question.”


End of Chapter 10

---

As always, I would like to thank those of you who took the time to review. My betas for this chapter were: Alison, Amber, Bluezy, Don, Dove, Lucy, Matt and Peter. Thank you all. If you'd like to be advised of new chapters, get to read them first and in the way they were intended to be read, please consider joining Hogwarts Exposed.

HOGWARTS OVEREXPOSED - SALAZAR'S RETURN

Jamie grabbed the books off her bed and hurried out of the seventh year girls’ dormitory to join Alex and Amanda, who were already in the common room. As she was about to pass the third year dorm, the door opened and Caitlin slowly emerged.

“What are you doing!?” Jamie asked, coming to an abrupt halt.

“I’m about to give Matt an answer,” Caitlin answered, trying to hold back her tears.

“No you’re not,” Jamie barked. “At least not until I know the question.

Chapter Eleven

Driving the Point Home

“Would you mind explaining to me why it appears like you were about to go down to the common room totally starkers?” Jamie asked.

“Because that’s exactly what I intend to do,” Caitlin declared. “That is, unless you have it in mind to stop me.”

“Suppose we step into your dorm for a minute and you explain to me exactly what’s going on,” Jamie suggested. “Then I’ll decide whether I’m going to stop you or not.”

Caitlin turned back into the room as Jamie followed her. She tossed the towel she was carrying onto her bed and then sat down. Jamie sat down next to her and placed her hand on Caitlin’s leg. “What did Matt do?” Jamie asked as if reading Caitlin’s mind.

“Do you remember the first day you and I spent together nude?” Caitlin asked.

“Like it was yesterday,” Jamie answered with a smile.

“I asked you a question about not wearing knickers and you ended up telling me a story about Trelawney’s class.”

“Yeah, I remember,” Jamie said, thinking back to the day.

Caitlin wasn’t sure what to do so she looked at Jamie for guidance. Jamie nodded for her to go ahead with her question. The other girls all gathered around in anticipation. “You said you never wear any knickers, but yet you wear mini skirts. Aren’t you concerned you will give a show?”

The other girls looked back and forth at each other. They wanted to hear the answer to this question, too. “I prefer skirts to jeans for the same reason that I don’t wear knickers. I like the freedom. I like the feel of the air on my vagina. I try to bend and lean properly so that I’m not exposing myself, but if someone should see me, I don’t think of it as that big a deal. After all if I had my choice, they’d be seeing all of me naked. Usually if a person sees that part of me, it’s just a quick glance and they think they are mistaken.”

“You mean like Alex before Trelawney’s class two years ago?” Amanda laughed.

“That was an unusual circumstance. I’m glad it wasn’t someone like Dick Bancroft or I never would have heard the end of it.”

“What happened?” Caitlin asked.

“It was June of our 3rd year. The temperature was predicted to be in the high nineties, so I had worn as little as possible under my robes. I had on a thin mesh white half tee that barely covered my breasts and the shortest mini I owned. Still I was dying through most of the day, as was everyone else. You can’t believe how hot those black robes can get. We had Divinations with Trelawney the last period and her class is held in the North Tower. You have to climb a silvery ladder to get to it and the room is normally hot because of all the candles she burns. We hadn’t even reached the ladder and every one was complaining how hot they were. I could feel that my tee was completely soaked.”

“When we reached the bottom of the ladder Professor Trelawney yelled down for us to take off our robes and leave them at the bottom of the ladder because the temperature was well over 100 degrees in her room. I was concerned what type of reaction I would get as I dropped my robes. No one said a word, but Amanda told me later that I might as well have taken the tee off too because there was no mystery, it was totally transparent.”

“Now Alex and Amanda are used to seeing me naked so they told me that I should go up the ladder first and they would cover my flank.”

Caitlin stopped Jamie for verification. “Alex has seen you naked? Is he a naturist?”

“Alex a naturist! Not hardly. I think he takes a shower with his clothes on, but he’s been cool about me being nude ever since he found out in first year. He’s seen me naked dozens of times. Anyway I started up the ladder with Alex behind me, followed by Amanda. Now Alex, of course, was being the perfect gentleman by looking straight ahead and not up my skirt until I asked him a question and he automatically looked up as I was lifting my right leg to the next step of the ladder. He later told me that he could have easily given me a gynecological exam.”

Caitlin turned red. “You mean he saw up inside you. That must have embarrassed you.”

“Why should it? It’s just another part of my body. Guys have their sex organ out on display. Girls have theirs inside. I don’t feel it’s a big deal.”

Caitlin nodded her head, obviously now in agreement with what Jamie had said.

“How did Professor Trelawney handle you being virtually topless?” Caitlin asked.

“That was one of the biggest surprises of my life. I thought she would send me out of the tower or give me detention. I know Professor Granger would have. Trelawney just looked at me and smiled. Then she commented that thanks to me she wouldn’t have to worry about any of the boys closing their eyes in class today.”

“Jamie, was Alex upset because your blouse became transparent and everyone could see your breasts?” Caitlin asked.

“You have to remember, that was long before Alex and I became a couple.” Jamie smiled. “I think he just sat back with everyone else and enjoyed the show I was giving.”

“Now that you’re going together, does he ever give you a hard time about being a nudist or not wearing a bra and knickers?”

“No. I actually brought up the subject once,” Jamie replied. “Obviously Alex doesn’t go around lifting my skirt or encouraging me to give shows, but he has a sweet way of reacting if someone does get an accidental look.”

“What does he do?”

“He smiles at me and says ‘There’s someone else who knows how very beautiful you are and how extremely lucky I am.”

"He’s not the only one that’s lucky,” Caitlin said. “You’re lucky to have someone who loves you so much and is so understanding and accepting.”

“Yes, I am,” Jamie agreed, “but we’re supposed to be talking about you and Matt, not Alex and I.”

“Matt caught a similar view of me going up Trelawney’s ladder today,” Caitlin confessed. “Although he said he was enthralled by the view, he practically ordered me to start wearing trousers. He even went as far as to tell me to put on a bra.” Caitlin gave a depressed sigh. “I told him that I’d give him my answer tonight.”

“And your answer is to cause a riot by walking into the common room completely naked? Couldn’t you just tell him that you’re his girlfriend and not his possession?” Jamie asked.

“I tried that,” Caitlin answered dejectedly. “He claims he loves me, but at the same time he wants to change me.”

“He’s an arse,” Jamie replied, shaking her head in sympathy. “You do remember though that Hermione forbid us both from going into the common room nude.”

Caitlin nodded her head.

“You also know that the first and second years were not a part of the Gryffindor House that accepted us as nudists and gave their blessing for us to be naked.”

Caitlin nodded her head again.

“You also realize how much trouble you could potentially get in.”

Caitlin nodded her head once more. “I also appreciate that in all likelihood it will mean the end of Matt’s and my relationship. Jamie, I’m a naturist. I love being a naturist. I’m proud of who I am and I don’t want to change. It’s the only way he’ll understand.”

Jamie got to her feet. “I love you, but you’re crazy to do this,” she said as she started to unbutton her blouse.

“What are you doing? Caitlin asked.

“You supported me on Halloween, two years ago. I’m supporting you tonight.”

“No! No you can’t,” Caitlin begged. “You’re in your seventh year and Head Girl. I won’t let you risk everything you’ve worked so hard to achieve. Besides, I have to do this on my own. He won’t understand otherwise.”

“Okay! Have it your way,” Jamie said, “but give me a head start so that I can clue in Alex and Amanda. Good luck! I love you!” Jamie put her arms around Caitlin and held her tightly. Then she kissed her on the cheek and headed for the door.

As Jamie entered the common room, Matt immediately ran up to her. “Have you seen Caitlin? I’ve been waiting for her all night.”

“I was just talking to her,” Jamie replied. “She’ll be down in a few minutes. You might want to sit down.”

“She’s going to do what?” Amanda asked, a look of horror on her face as Jamie explained what Caitlin was about to do. “I can’t believe you didn’t talk her out of it.”

“Amanda, when were we ever successful in talking Jamie out of anything once she set her mind to it?” Alex asked. “Caitlin is no different.”

Jamie nodded her head. “If I were in her shoes, I’d likely be doing the same thing. Fortunately, I’m not,” she said reaching for Alex’s hand.

“Oh! My God! She didn’t call it off,” Amanda cried, staring at the vestibule to the girls’ staircase.

It was only moments before everyone in the Common Room was staring in Caitlin’s direction. Some were doing more than staring, as Caitlin tried unsuccessfully to speak about the din.

“What the hell are you doing?” Matt hollered as he ran over to Caitlin. “Are you crazy? Everyone is gawking at you. Go back to your dorm immediately.”

“I don’t think so,” Caitlin said defiantly. ”What you see is me! The real me! You can either accept me or reject me, but don’t try to change me.”

Caitlin ignored Matt’s protests and turned to the room in general. “Can I please have your attention,” Caitlin said, but her words were lost amid the clamor her nakedness had caused. She had their attention, every eye in the room was on her, but they wouldn’t listen to what she had to say.

“Shut up and let the girl talk,” Alex bellowed over the racket. He walked over to Caitlin and stood behind her, placing his hands reassuringly on her bare shoulders. “I realize none of you are accustomed to a beautiful young lady baring herself in front of you, but that’s no reason to act like a bunch of moronic five year olds. Two years ago, most of you were present when Jamie and Caitlin revealed to us that they were nudists. At that time they explained to us their lifestyle and many of you graciously granted them permission to put into practice nudism in the common room. They never took us up on that offer. Maybe for some reason, Caitlin’s changed her mind. Wouldn’t you at least like to know why she’s standing here naked?”

Although it was evident from their facial expressions that the students, especially the first and second years, had varying opinions on Caitlin being nude, it seemed they were all fairly interested in the reason why. They continued to gawk at the naked girl, but remained quiet, waiting for her to speak. Alex turned to return to Jamie, but Caitlin reached out and snatched his hand, clutching it tightly. He smiled and remained by her side.

Caitlin cleared her throat and then began to speak, her voice cracking because of her nervousness. “If I sound nervous, it’s because I am,” Caitlin began, “but not for the reason you probably expect. I’m not uneasy because I’m nude. I’m nervous because of what many of you are thinking, especially you first and second years.”

She paused a moment. “You guys, in particular, must think me a tart,” she said looking in the direction of the first years. “We haven’t even had time to get to know each other yet, nevertheless I’m exposing myself to you.

“It is really difficult to explain naturism to someone who has never tried it. Do any of you have an old shirt or a pair of pants that you wear more than anything else you own simply because it feels especially comfortable on you and you’re relaxed when wearing it? That’s the way I am with being nude; it’s the way I feel most contented. Hard as it may be for you to believe or understand, this is the most comfortable I’ve been in the common room in two years, despite the fact that many of you are staring a hole right through me.

“I wear clothes to classes only because the school rules necessitate it. I’d prefer to be nude all the time, but I’m not allowed. Every day I live a charade, pretending to be someone I’m not. Please tolerate me being myself. I’m not trying to hurt anyone. I’m not a tart and I’m not trying to attract attention. I just want to be me.” Alex pulled Caitlin into his arms as she started to cry.

“It’s up to you guys,” Alex said, looking out over the common room. “No one can give Caitlin permission to do what she’s asking. I’m sure it’s against a multitude of school rules.” Alex looked toward Jamie and she nodded her head. “If anyone has a problem with Caitlin being comfortable in the common room, just inform the Head Girl or myself anonymously and we’ll require her to dress. If we receive no complaints, we’ll remain blind to the situation.”

“But what if the Headmaster or one of the professors finds out?” asked a fourth year girl. “What if someone owls their parents and they in turn contact the Board of Governors?”

“Well for starters, I think the positions of Head Boy and Head Girl will be open,” Alex replied with a laugh. “But if anyone in this room does that, then the sorting hat made a horrible mistake. I have faith in my fellow Gryffindors. I’m not saying you all understand Caitlin’s feeling about nudity; I’m just saying that Gryffindors don’t purposely hurt other Gryffindors by stabbing them in the back.”

Two first year girls that had been whispering to each other suddenly became silent and exchanged guilty, embarrassed glances.

Alex put his arm around Caitlin, leaned down and kissed her cheek. “I’m not sure how long this will last or what the ultimately consequences might be, but for tonight at least feel free to be comfortable.”

Matt looked at Caitlin disbelievingly. “You did this all because I asked you to wear trousers?”

“I don’t recall you ever asking me to do anything,” Caitlin retorted. “If I remember correctly, you ordered me as if I were your slave or servant.” Caitlin backed slightly away from Matt.

“Take a look! Take a good long, hard look! I’m a nudist. I intend to be one the rest of my life and I have it in mind to be naked whenever possible. Anyone wanting to be my friend is going to have to accept that and not try to change me.”

“And what about someone who wants to be more than a friend?” Matt asked.

“Matt, I thought we had something special. I even fantasized about us someday getting married. But I’m not going to change, and I’m not about to take orders. When I get married it will be to someone that is willing to love and accept me, as I am, someone who thinks of his wife as a partner, not a subordinate. I wanted you to be that someone, but…” Caitlin trailed off.

“I’m sorry,” Caitlin said, tears once more filling her eyes. “You mean the world to me, but I think we need to take a break from each other. I think you have to reconsider if I’m the right girl for you.” Caitlin turned away from Matt and walked confidently across the room toward the other third years. Matt watched her briefly, then turned and sprinted up the stairs to his dorm.

“It looks like they broke up,” Amanda surmised.

“Yeah,” Jamie agreed sadly. “She liked him a lot. It won’t be easy.” Without warning Jamie threw her arms around Alex and kissed him soundly.

“Please tell me what I did to deserve that, so I can do it again,” Alex said, when Jamie finally released him.

“That’s just for being you and giving love and support to Caitlin,” Jamie responded. “I love you.”

Alex didn’t have to repeat the words, they were etched in his eyes, “Since we’re blind to Caitlin’s nudity, can I assume you’ll be joining her?” Alex asked.

“I wish I could,” Jamie said contemplatively. “Two years ago, I wouldn’t have thought twice about it. Now being Head Girl and all, I probably shouldn’t. It’s going to be hard enough explaining to Harry and Hermione that we allowed Caitlin to do this without me also participating.”

“Then you think someone will spill the beans,” Alex asked concernedly.

“I don’t know,” Jamie replied. “Maybe not right away, but Caitlin is only starting her third year. It seems rather unrealistic to think she could spend the next five years running around starkers in the common room without anyone ever becoming the wiser.”

“In other words, I shouldn’t become too attached to my Head Boy badge?” Alex asked.

“I wouldn’t.”

* * * * * *

“Harry, do you think there is something wrong with us? Are we sex maniacs?” Hermione asked, as she and Harry relaxed after a very fulfilling session.

“What would make you ask such a question?” Harry replied.

“I’ve read in different books that many couples, after they been together for a while, only have sex once a week; some do it even less,” Hermione informed him. “You and I seldom miss a night and more often than not do it multiple times.”

“The difference could be that we don’t have sex,” Harry asserted. “We make love.”

He held Hermione in his arms, staring lovingly into her face. “I can’t believe I was so blind for so many years. All that time we spent together; all those adventures we shared. How could I not see that I’d never be happy with anyone but you?”

“I was just as sightless,” Hermione confessed. “Maybe it’s true that sometimes you can’t see the forest for the trees.”

“And sometimes it just takes a good kick in the pants to wake you up,” said Harry.

“I assume now that you’re referring to Draco and Ginny,” Hermione said. “I still can’t believe that finally, after all this time, he just up and popped the question.”

“Draco is unusually good at hiding his true emotions, but I think the kidnappings significantly affected him. I believe that he suddenly came to the realization as to just how fragile life is.”

“Do you think he’s afraid of dying before he’s experienced having a family?” Hermione questioned.

“That among other things,” Harry answered somberly. “I just hope his intentions toward Ginny are sincere.”

* * * * * * *

Thursday, September 29, 2005


“Good night buddy,” Ron said after tucking Timmy in bed. “I’ll see you in the morning.”

“Good night Daddy, I love you.”

Ron lumbered back toward his and Sam’s bedroom.

“Okay, Ron! Out with it. What’s bothering you?” Sam asked as Ron sat gloomily on the edge of the bed.

“Nothing,” Ron lied.

“Ronald Weasley, don’t lie to me,” Sam scolded. “I’m your wife. We share good times and bad times. Something is bothering you. Out with it.”

“The students hate me,” said Ron. “They think I’m a terrible teacher.”

“I doubt that,” Sam said, encouragingly. “I’m sure you’re exaggerating.”

“No I’m not. You forget that werewolves have very acute hearing,” Ron pointed out. “I hear them talking when they think I’m out of range. They all wish they had Ginny for ‘Anatomy of the Sexes,’ She’s the sexy, cool Weasley; the one who’s not afraid to tell it like it is. Today, one group actually said that I made Binns seem alive and exciting by comparison.”

“Honestly Ron, it can’t be that bad,” Sam said supportively. “What do you have the classes do?”

“Read and outline the chapter,” Ron answered.

“And once they’ve outlined the chapter, what then?” Sam pressed

“Then they read and outline the next chapter,” Ron answered, sounding as if this was certainly the most logical progression.

“They just read and outline? Don’t you ever discuss the material with them?” Sam asked. “I know those textbooks were the best available, but they’re old and out of date. They’re lacking a lot of important information.”

“They’re thirteen and fourteen year olds,” Ron said in horror. “Half of them are girls. You don’t actually expect me to discuss sex with them?”

“No, not your personal experiences,” Sam said, shaking her head in disappointment. “But I would think you’d at least discuss the material they’ve read in the text and give them the opportunity to ask questions.”

“But what if they ask a sexually explicit question? How do I answer that in mixed company?” Ron asked.

“Honestly,” Sam responded. “Tell them the truth. Your job is to give them the facts so that they can make educated decisions with their lives. Isn’t it better for you to end up red faced and embarrassed because you had to answer an uncomfortable question than for a young girl to end up pregnant because she never got the opportunity to ask the question?”

“As usual, you’re right,” said Ron. “Maybe you should be teaching this class.”

“No, you’re the teacher. You just needed a little help getting your head on straight. You’ll do fine tomorrow,” Sam said, positively.

Ron hugged his wife lovingly. If only he had as much faith in his abilities as she did.

* * * * * *

“Ginny, would it shame you, if you became pregnant before our wedding?” Draco asked, as he cuddled with his wife-to-be.

“Are you that eager to become a father?” Ginny asked, still mystified by the changes in Draco’s behavior.

“Yes!” Draco declared candidly. “I understand your desire to wait until the end of the school year to get married, but if we wait that long to conceive, the baby won’t be born until next winter.”

“I could check with Poppy,” Ginny suggested. “Perhaps she has a concoction to counteract the birth control potion I took. You do realize that I could possibly end up full term by the time our wedding day arrives, don’t you?”

From the smile on Draco’s face, it appeared that was exactly what he was hoping for.

* * * * * *

Friday, September 30, 2005


“This is quickly becoming my least favorite class,” Matt said as he and Randy neared the classroom.

“I have the same opinion,” Randy agreed. “I can only think of two things good about the class. It’s only a single period and it only meets once a week.”

“Did you ever think you’d be struggling to keep awake in a sex education class?” Matt asked.

“We wouldn’t be if we had a decent teacher,” replied Randy. “Kim says that the other professor Weasley is really cool. She discusses everything in the book and even allows them to ask any questions they want. It’s just our luck to get the loser Weasley as our professor.”

“Speaking of losers, here he comes,” Matt said as they were seated. “Wish I had remembered to go back to the dorm for my pillow.”

As Ron entered the room, all the third year Gryffindors, took out their textbooks, anticipating their professor’s instructions.

“Textbooks away. You won’t need them today,” Ron said tensely, as he seated himself on the desk. “You’ve read the first four chapters. Hopefully, by now, you’re bursting with questions.”

Tentatively, Michael Hallowell raised his hand. “Professor, must the question be limited to the material in the first four chapters?”

Ron noticeably gulped, his face already warming. “I’d prefer we concentrate on the material we’ve all read, but if you have a pressing question, I’ll endeavor to deal with it.”

“Sir, is there actually a penalty for having sex under age fifteen or is that just a fairy-tale told by our parents to scare us into abstaining?” Michael continued.

Ron relaxed slightly. This wasn’t too bad. He could handle this question; it didn’t deal with the actual sex act or body parts.

“It’s not a myth,” Ron began, “and unfortunately many magical parents neglect to inform their children of the consequences. Sexual intercourse prior to age fifteen is considered rape. If the male is fifteen or older he will be sent to Azkaban, the sentence varies depending on the age of the girl involved: the younger the girl, the longer the sentence. If both parties are under age, neither is sent to Azkaban, but rather both taken from their, now declared unfit, parents and placed in a juvenile detention center until they are fifteen.”

“Excuse me, sir!” Jennifer asked raising her hand. “What if the girl is fifteen, but not the boy?”

“Nothing would happen because the spell that causes the names to appear in the Offenders Log would not be triggered,” Professor Weasley replied.

Caitlin’s hand shot into the air.

“Yes, Miss Potter.”

“Then are you in actuality saying that a boy could have sex under fifteen and get away with it, but a girl can’t?” she asked.

“The age requirement law applies to both boys and girls, but only girls generate a posting in the log.”

“That seems unfair and extremely sexist,” Caitlin declared. “What exactly sets off this spell?”

The conversation was going in a direction that was making Ron nervous, but he took a deep breath and said, “Semen. Semen within proximity of the walls of the vagina triggers the spell and causes the names of both offenders to be registered. I don’t know exactly how it works, but every female witch born since the early fifteen hundreds has had this as a part of their DNA.” Ron hesitated slightly. “Before anyone asks, those rubber things that Muggles use don’t prevent detection.”

Caitlin appeared to be extremely angry with reference to her newly obtained knowledge. “I don’t have a problem so much with the law. Fifteen seems reasonable, but I do have a problem that my own body has somehow been implanted with something that snitches on me. It’s an invasion of privacy. Why was this done to only girls?”

“I’ve never been a great student of history,” said Professor Weasley. “In today’s world, in most countries, perhaps it wouldn’t be necessary. We are, however, talking about a time when girls entered into arranged marriages as early as age ten; an age at which they were not even yet truly a woman.

“Not to change the subject, but have any of you heard of King Henry V.,” Ron asked. Every hand was raised. “How many of you can tell me the name of his mother?” Every hand quickly went down.

“His mother’s name was Mary de Bohum. She was a witch, but she never got to attend Hogwarts and learn magical skills. Can anyone tell me why?” Everyone remained silent.

“The reason is that she married Henry IV in 1381 when she was only twelve and died at the age of twenty while giving birth to her sixth child. At that time in history people only seemed to be concerned with carrying on a family name. Hogwarts although never a single sex school, might just as well have been one. Girls that attended were for the most part withdrawn by their second or third year in order to marry.

“It was at that time that the international magical world met and decided to take action. Many wanted to set the age of consent at eighteen, but finally compromised on fifteen.”

“But how did that stop prearranged marriages?” Caitlin asked.

“It didn’t,” Professor Weasley answered. “Muggles continued to marry at ridiculously young ages. Magical families for the most part saw the wisdom in keeping children, children until they finished their education.”

“Did the Muggle world follow suit and also set an age of consent?” Jennifer asked.

“It took them a little while,” Ron answered with a laugh. “There was no age of consent for Muggles until 1861 and then it was established as twelve. Knowledge of why something is as it is doesn’t always bring acceptance, but hopefully it will at least bring understanding. I hope that answers the question to your satisfaction.”

“Sir, what about the other two openings? Will they trigger an alarm?” Michael inquired.

Professor Weasley’s face turned as bright red as his hair. Some of the class stared at Michael in awe that he would be so daring as to ask such a question. Others just stared questioningly not understanding at all what he was talking about. Only Jennifer raised her hand.

“Professor, what is he talking about?” Jennifer asked innocently. “In order to have sex, the male penis is inserted into the female vagina. Any eight year old knows that; there aren’t any other openings.”

Jennifer’s statement was followed by some looks of agreement, some blank stares and some hidden chuckles.

“I think he’s talking about oral and anal sex,” Caitlin offered openly.

For a moment Ron just stared at Caitlin in disbelief. Then he withdrew his handkerchief and wiped his now profusely sweating brow. For the first time in his life, he wanted to strangle Sam. Why had he listened to her? How could he wiggle his way out of this? He couldn’t tell them they’re too young to know about such things, even though he certainly felt that way. All he could hear was Sam saying, “Be Honest. Tell them the truth.”

“Is that what you’re referring to, Mr. Hallowell?” Ron asked, practically having to drag the words out of his mouth.

“Yes, Sir,” Michael said apprehensively. He wasn’t too sure now that it had been at all wise to ask such a question. Jennifer, Jane and Lynn looked like they were about to be sick. The balance of the class was just looking, rather more, staring in his direction.

“Neither will trigger the alarm,” Ron stated truthfully, but reluctantly. “As much as I’d like to leave the subject there, I’m afraid that in good conscience, I just can’t. You’re still only thirteen. In my opinion you are much too young to consider any type of sexual activity.” Ron looked at his watch; class was nearly over.

“Next week we’ll talk more about these alternatives. At your age you should be abstaining from any type of sex, but just in case, I want you to be aware of health precautions that should be taken.”

“Are any of you currently in a relationship?” Professor Weasley asked, concernedly.

Caitlin found herself automatically looking in Matt’s direction. As their eyes met, they both quickly turned their heads. No one raised his or her hand.

“Good! Then we should be safe leaving it there till next time.”

* * * * * *

October 20, 2005


“I can’t believe it,” Jamie said, as she and Amanda watched Caitlin playing exploding snap. “She’s been spending every evening nude in the common room for over a month now and no one has even as much as grumbled about it, much less officially complained.”

“It would have been unexpected if any of the boys had complained,” Amanda stated. “Caitlin might not be up to Playwizard standards, but she is no longer a toddler either. I imagine some of the older boys even get a lot of pleasure out of gazing at her.

“Honestly, I expected problems from some of the younger girls, especially the first years who didn’t know her. I thought they’d feel threatened by an attractive blonde parading about nude.”

Jamie studied Caitlin for a while before responding to Amanda. “When did that all happen?” Jamie asked as if seeing Caitlin for the first time. “She’s always had a pretty face and beautiful hair, but she’s not a skinny string bean any more. Her little buds have even blossomed into breasts.”

”Personally, I’d kill to have a firm little butt like hers,” Amanda said, enviously. “Mine sort of shifted with pregnancy and it doesn’t seem to have any intentions of shifting back.”

“Most of the house seems to have adapted to her nudity,” Jamie observed. “They might still initially check her out when she enters the room, but then they seem to go about their business.”

“With two obvious exceptions,” Amanda noted. “Matt can’t take his eyes off of her. I don’t know if it’s love or obsession, but he has it bad.”

“You can’t help notice Matt,” Jamie said. “I think Caitlin still has feelings for him, too. I’ve considered talking to her about him, but decided against it. They have a huge abyss between them; I’m not sure it can even be bridged. If it can, they have to do it on their own.”

Jamie looked observantly around the room. “You said two. Who is the second?”

Amanda indicated the smallest of a group of first year boys. He kept turning and looking yearningly in Caitlin direction. “I don’t know when I’ve seen such a bad case of puppy love. Do you know his name?”

“That’s Evan Creevey. Isn’t he the sweetest little thing?” Jamie asked. “Every time I see him, I want to hug him”

“I wouldn’t suggest it,” Amanda warned. “He’d probably suffocate between the twin peaks.”

Jamie gave Amanda a frown. “You don’t understand. I guess I just feel sorry for him. He’s an orphan. Voldemort’s Death Eaters killed his parents, Albert and Betty, along with his brother Dennis. He’s been raised most of his life by his oldest brother.”

“It gives me the shivers, just to think of those days,” Amanda said. “And from what I’ve read on him, Salazar Slytherin makes Voldemort sound like a nice guy. I can’t believe that the Ministry is living in denial of his return.”

“Oh! No!” Jamie cried, nervously.

“What is it? Amanda asked concernedly.

“Caitlin just got finished with her game and flopped down on the couch by herself. I think Evan has worked up the nerve to go talk to her. Please be kind to him, Caitlin. Please be kind,” Jamie murmured.

“Why is it, that you never have a pair of extendable ears with you when you need them?” Amanda questioned. Then both girls stopped talking as they concentrated on trying to read lips.

“Hi!” Evan said nervously as he approached the couch. “You’re Caitlin Potter.”

“Yes, I am,” Caitlin said, holding back a giggle. “And you’ve Evan Creevey.”

“You know who I am?” Evan asked in surprise.

“I try to get to know everyone,” Caitlin answered. “Especially my fellow house members. I’m sorry we haven’t gotten to talk before. Why don’t you have a seat?”

“Me! Me, sit with you! But you’re pretty and naked.”

Caitlin laughed. “I don’t know about the pretty part, but I’m definitely naked. Please, sit down. I promise you that it’s not catching; your clothes won’t suddenly disappear.”

Evan uncertainly took a seat as far away from Caitlin as feasible. “I have your Mum and Dad as professors,” Evan said, trying to make conversation.

“I know,” said Caitlin, unable to hold back a chuckle.

“You know! How did you know?” Evan asked in amazement.

“My parents teach all the first years,” Caitlin responded.

Evan blushed. “You must think I’m a real dimwit.”

“I think nothing of the kind. You’re just nervous,” Caitlin said pleasantly.

“Yeah! I’ve never been this close to a naked girl before.” Evan shook his head.

“Who am I trying to fool? I’ve never even seen a naked girl before.”

“Most boys your age haven’t,” Caitlin said reassuringly, “unless they’re a naturist or have a sister without a modesty hang-up.”

“It’s not just that you’re nude. You’re beautiful,” Evan avowed. “Your hair is like silk and your eyes… I’ve never seen a prettier blue.”

“Are you sure you’re only eleven?” Caitlin asked.

“I wish I was older,” Evan said, a look of desperation in his eyes. “Your skin looks so smooth and soft.” Evan blushed. “I’m sorry. I know it’s wrong but I can’t stop looking at your breasts. They’re beautiful. Every part of you is grand.” He glanced between her legs. “Even your, you know what, is splendid.”

“I’m glad you think so,” Caitlin said, a genuine smile on her face. “Evan, I’m a nudist; I don’t embarrass easily. If looking at me pleases you, then feel free to look intently all you want. It won’t bother me; actually in your case I’ll consider it a compliment.”

“Do you really mean it?” Evan asked, a smile spreading from ear to ear.

“I really mean it,” Caitlin said returning the smile.

“Did you know you have a string sticking to you?” Evan asked innocently. “Want me to get it for you?” Evan didn’t wait for an answer, but instead reached for the string.

Caitlin didn’t have time to respond verbally. She grabbed Evan’s hand as quickly as possible and held it securely against her inner thigh.

“What just happened?” Jamie asked anxiously.

“I don’t know,” Amanda answered, shock evident in her voice. “Evan looks scared to death, but Caitlin is smiling, actually laughing.”

“The hell with the facial expressions, look where his hand is. Another three inches and she’d be pressing it against her vagina instead of her thigh,” Jamie replied angrily.

“She moved it,” Amanda said excitedly. “She’s still holding it against her leg, but now its mid thigh.”

“There better be a good explanation for what just occurred,” Jamie growled. “Do you think anyone else saw what we did?”

“I don’t think so,” Amanda said, shaking her head. “No one is staring and everyone seems to be going about their business. Oh! Hell! Matt is on his feet and headed their direction. Evan’s dead!”

“I’m sorry,” Evan cried nervously, his face burning red. “I wasn’t thinking. I saw the string and my first reaction was to pick it off of you. I forgot for the moment where it was. I didn’t mean to be fresh. I really didn’t. I’m sorry.” Evan appeared on the verge of tears.

“Will you please calm down,” Caitlin said, holding Evans hand even tighter. “I’m not angry with you. It wouldn’t have been a huge deal to me if you had accidentally touched me there. I know you weren’t making sexual advances. I think, however, that you would have been extremely embarrassed if you had pulled that string; it’s attached to my tampon.”

Although seemly impossible, Evan’s face became an even brighter red.

“Evan, it’s okay! Relax! I’m a girl. Girls have a period once a month. It’s a fact of life and one of the reasons nudists always carry a towel to sit on.”

Evan didn’t have a chance to relax. The words telling him to do so had barely left Caitlin’s lips, when Matt appeared next to the couch.

“What do you think you’re doing with my girl, you insufferable little runt?” Matt yelled. “I hope Madam Pomfrey has a large supply of Skele-Gro on hand because I’m going to break every bone in your pitiful body.”

“First of all I’m not your girlfriend and I haven’t been for over a month,” Caitlin screamed. “Secondly he wasn’t doing anything wrong. And thirdly if you touch him, you’ll destroy any slim chance that still exists for us to ever get back together.”

“Are we having a problem over here?” Alex asked putting his hand firmly on Matt’s shoulder.

“Not at all,” Matt answered. “I was just on my way to bed and stopped to pass on good wishes to Caitlin and her new mini boyfriend.” Matt shook free of Alex’s grip and headed for his dorm.

“Did I screw up things between you and Matt?” Evan asked as everybody else went about his or her business.

“No,” Caitlin said sadly as she stood up. “He did that himself and seems intent on increasing the chasm between us.”

Evan leapt to his feet.

“I think I’m going to turn in,” Caitlin said. “I like you, Evan. I hope we can become good friends.” Without considering the consequences, Caitlin put her arms around Evan and pulled him into a hug.

Had they both been fully dressed, the height differences would have made hugging difficult; Caitlin being nude made it impossible. Evan tried to turn his head but still ended up with his cheek pressed tightly against Caitlin’s chest.

Caitlin turned and headed for the stairs to the girls dorm. She either didn’t realize or didn’t feel what had just happened was important. Evan, on the other hand, seemed to be in seventh heaven as he floated back to the table where his fellow first years were sitting.

* * * * * *

October 30, 2005


Once the golden plates were again clean, Snape stood up. There was a thrill of excitement in the air.

“The time has come,” Snape said observing the anxious faces before him. “Before we bring the casket in, I would like to say a few words of explanation.”

Kim looked wide-eyed at Emily. “Did he say casket?” she whispered.

Emily didn’t answer, but rather uncertainly nodded.

“The team from Salem will be arriving at six o’clock tomorrow,” Snape announced. “Lessons will end half an hour early so that all students will have time to spruce up and then assemble in front of the castle to greet our guests who will be joining us for the Halloween Feast.”

“At the feast, our six member team and two alternates will be chosen by an impartial selector: the Goblet of Fire,” he said. “Mr. Filch, the casket please.”

Filch approached Snape carrying an extremely old looking wooden chest encrusted with jewels. Snape tapped three times on the top of the casket with his wand and with a creaking sound the lid slowly opened. From the chest, Snape removed a large, roughly hewn wooden cup that was full to the brim with dancing blue-white flames.

“The Goblet of Fire,” Snape said, holding up the cup as if to introduce it. “The Goblet will be placed in the entrance hall tonight, where it will be freely accessible to all those wishing to compete. Anybody wishing to participate must write their name and house legibly upon a piece of parchment and drop it into the goblet. Tomorrow evening, the goblet will return the names of the six individuals it judges best to represent the school, along with the names of two alternates.

“Please remember that the placing of your name in the goblet constitutes a binding, magical contract. Do not enter into it lightly. Once your name is selected you are obliged to see the tournament through to the end.”

“I remind you that first years are not eligible to compete,” Snape added. “Do not waste your time submitting your name. It will only win you a night’s detention with Mr. Filch. If there are no questions, I think it is time for bed. Good night.”

“Jamie, are you going to submit your name?” Caitlin asked eagerly.

“I’m not sure,” Jamie answered.

“You must,” Amanda insisted. “You’re the best athlete in our house.”

“Okay, I will if you both do,” Jamie agreed.

“But I’m not athletic,” Amanda argued.

“Neither am I,” Caitlin said adamantly.

“Who said you had to be athletic?” Jamie questioned. “The way they talk, the team must be well rounded. I think everyone in the school should submit their names so that the goblet can select the best team possible to compete for Hogwarts.”

“That makes a lot of sense,” Alex said, “especially if all the particulars of the contests have been given to the goblet. It alone would know the best combination of skills needed to succeed.”

* * * * * *

October 31, 2005


“This had to be the longest, most boring day ever,” Emily moaned as she and Kim filed down the steps, along with the other Slytherins, and lined up in front of the castle with the other houses.

“Isn’t that how it always goes?” Kim asked. “If you dread an approaching event, time appears to fly. If you’re looking forward to something, it always crawls. Did your parents mention what time the train carrying the Americans is scheduled to arrive in Hogsmeade?”

“I doubt they’ll be arriving by train,” answered Emily.

“Do you think they’ll Apparate then?” asked Kim. “Maybe Americans are allowed to do it at a younger age than us.”

“I think I recall my Mum saying at least a hundred times that you can’t Apparate inside Hogwarts grounds,” Emily joked. “She told me that when The Triwizard Tournament was held here, the students all arrived in really impressive ways. The delegation from Beauxbatons arrived in a gigantic, powder blue, horse-drawn carriage. The carriage was the size of a large house and it was pulled through the air by a dozen winged horses, each the size of an elephant.”

“The party from Durmstrang arrived on a sailing ship,” Emily continued. “A whirlpool appeared in the very middle of the lake and this magnificent ship just rose up out of it.”

“Well, in that case I’m sure the Americans will want to put on a fancy show,” said Kim. “I wonder what they’ll come up with?”

“I don’t know,” Emily answered, “but whatever it is, I wish they’d hurry. It’s already after six. I’m hungry and I have to pee.”

“That would be a nice greeting. As they walk by, you can pee on their feet. I’m sure they’d never forget you,” Kim laughed.

“It isn’t funny,’ Emily moaned. “I really need to go.”

Just then a gigantic shape passed over the treetops of the Forbidden Forest. “What is it?” Marta cried.

“I’m not sure,” Tyler answered, “but it’s huge. I don’t see where it is going to land. It’s looks bigger than the Quidditch pitch.”

“It’s a carpet,” Kim screamed. “A gigantic red, white and blue striped flying carpet.”

“Flying carpets are illegal,” Denise protested.

“Maybe not in the United States,” Tyler suggested. “They probably obtained special permission to fly it over Britain. Looks it’s going to land on the flat lawn where we had broom flying lesson last year.”

When the carpet finally came to rest, a small building, sitting in the middle became perceptible.

“It’s a log cabin,” Tyler said in displeasure. “What a bloody disappointment. Based on the size of that carpet, I expected something a great deal more impressive.”

The words had barely left his lips when over a hundred skyrockets zoomed into the air illuminating the grounds with bursts of red, white and blue. Everyone gasped in awe as the pyrotechnics display continued on, increasing in magnitude until the sky was blazing with color and the ground was shaking from the detonations. Finally, in conclusion, there was a huge explosion and the sky glittered with thousands of American flags.

“Got to give it to the Yanks,” Tyler said, “that was pretty impressive.” His attention, along with everyone else’s, now returned to the smoke obscured log cabin.

They waited impatiently for the smoke to clear and the American delegation to exit the log cabin. But as the smoke dissipated, it was apparent that the log cabin was no longer present; a full size replica of the United States White House had replaced it.

“Impressive,” Tyler said, biting his lips and nodding his head.

“Will you hurry up?” Emily cried, trying to cross her legs without losing her balance.

Finally, the doors opened and the American group proceeded down the steps and then across the lawn toward the waiting Hogwarts students.

“Oh! No!” Emily cried, as the group neared.

“Emily, please tell me you didn’t have an accident. Not now, of all times,” Kim entreated as she turned toward her best friend.


End of Chapter Eleven

---

Thank you to those who took the time to review. It's greatly appreciated.

Thank you also to my betas for this chapter: Amber, Don, Alison, Lucy and Peter I’d be lost without you guys.

Want to be advised of new chapters and get to read them first? Join Hogwarts Exposed

HOGWARTS OVEREXPOSED - SALAZAR'S RETURN

They waited impatiently for the smoke to clear and the American delegation to exit the log cabin. But as the smoke dissipated, it was apparent that the log cabin was no longer present; a full size replica of the United States White House had replaced it.

“Impressive,” Tyler said, biting his lips and nodding his head.

“Will you hurry up?” Emily cried, trying to cross her legs without losing her balance.

Finally, the doors opened and the American group proceeded down the steps and then across the lawn toward the waiting Hogwarts students.

“Oh! No!” Emily cried, as the group neared.

“Emily, please tell me you didn’t have an accident. Not now, of all times,” Kim entreated as she turned toward her best friend.

Chapter Twelve

Follow the Money Trail

“I’m okay, at least thus far,” Emily exclaimed, “but don’t worry about me. Look at the American team.”

“What about the American team?” Kim turned her attention to the advancing group. “Oh my god, they all look like they’re parading about in their underwear,” Kim exclaimed aghast. “Plus, their robes look more like capes. Are they all dressed to look like Superman and Wonder Woman for Halloween?”

“Their attire is outlandish,” Emily agreed, “but that’s not what I’m referring to. Look at the boy in the last pairing; the one walking beside the nice-looking blonde.”

Kim looked in the direction Emily had indicated and then froze. The boy and girl appeared to be very embarrassed by their garb, but at the same time were talking and pointing animatedly at the castle, obviously extremely impressed with Hogwarts. Kim immediately recognized the boy; they had become good friends on the cruise.

“It’s Brian,” Kim said in a stunned voice, as the American group passed. “He’s a wizard!”

Kim and Emily filed back up the steps with the other Hogwarts students and then, for Emily’s sake, made a hurried pit stop in the nearest girls’ bathroom before entering the Great Hall and sitting down for the Halloween Feast. The students from Salem had chosen seats at the Hufflepuff table. They all sat discomfitly looking around the Great Hall with overwhelmed expressions on their faces.

The Great Hall, as usual, was decorated festively for Halloween. Pumpkins hanging in mid air illuminated the hall as thousands of live bats fluttered about. Occasionally the bats swooped over the tables in low black clouds.

“Why is Filch adding three chairs to the staff table?” Kim wondered aloud.

“Not sure,” answered Emily. “One might be for that paunchy person that accompanied the American team. I can’t imagine whom the other two are for.”

Once the students had all settled down at the House tables, the staff entered and filled the top table. Kim’s question concerning the extra chairs was soon answered. Snape entered follow by Percy Weasley, the American chaperone and …a third person that appeared to be neither a man nor a woman.

“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts and guests,” said Snape. “I hope your stay with us will be most enjoyable. The contest will officially open at the end of tonight’s feast. Now, please, eat, drink, and make yourselves comfortable”

“I wonder how far we’re allowed to go in regards to making ourselves comfortable?” Emily asked with a laugh.

“Not as far as you’d like,” Kim said as the plates in front of them filled with food. The house elves in the kitchen had once again outdone themselves; there was a much larger than normal variety of dishes to select from.

“I can’t get over the fact that Brian is a wizard,” Kim exclaimed.

“I can’t get over the getup that he and the others are wearing,” Emily said. “That can’t possibly be their school uniform. It must be a special costume for the events, but who would pick such awful outfits?”

“Maybe that person sitting to the left of Professor Snape,” Kim suggested. “Is that a very feminine man or an extremely homely woman?”

Emily shrugged her shoulders. “I’m not sure which would be worse.”

As they ate, most of the students seemed to be nervous and constantly watching the staff table with anticipation.

“Is it just me or is this feast taking a great deal longer than usual?” Caitlin asked as she played with her food.

“I think everyone is eager for the selection of the team to take place,” Jamie answered. “Look! Filch is bringing in the goblet. It shouldn’t be much longer.”

“What qualities do you imagine the goblet will be looking for?” Caitlin asked. “I would imagine that seventh years would have a much better chance of being selected.”

“Not necessarily,” Jamie said. “A team needs members with varying talents and abilities.”

Finally the golden plates returned to their original spotless state and Snape stood up. Tension seemed to fill the hall. “The time has come to select the Hogwarts team, but before we do, a few introductions and some explanations are in order,” said the Headmaster.

“Let me introduce our guests seated at the staff table: Mr. Percy Weasley, interim Minister of Magic” – there was polite applause – “Mr. Bud Ryan, coach for the American team” – again a polite response – “and Mr. Rishard Simone, Facilitator of Games from the International Committee of Magical Games and Sports.”

“Does that answer your question?” Emily whispered to Kim. “It’s a guy. A very short guy with a dyed blonde, curly Afro, fake bronze tan, tight short shorts and shaved legs.”

There was a louder applause for Mr. Simone than for the others, but there was also a spattering of inappropriate wolf whistles. Headmaster Snape gave the students a stern look, but it was not close to the severity with which Percy Weasley was looking at him. Obviously Percy had not appreciated being introduced as the temporary Minister of Magic.

“If that big guy is the American coach, who is the Hogwarts’ coach?” Caitlin asked.

Jamie just shrugged her shoulders and put her finger to her mouth, indicating for Caitlin not to talk.

“The teams will be challenged by three tasks, spaced throughout the school year,” Snape announced. “These tests will involve daring, deduction, magical prowess, danger, but most importantly they will test your ability to cooperate and function as a team.

“Now, then, before we select the team to represent Hogwarts, I would like to introduce the students from The Salem Witches’ Institute representing the United States. When your name is announced, please come up to the top of the Hall and enter the chamber behind the staff table.”

Headmaster Snape produced a sheet of paper from his pocket and started reading names. As he announced each person's name the student rose from his or her seat and proceeded toward the staff table and then the chamber. The Hogwarts students seemed to be paying little attention to the introductions; instead they were attentively staring at the American’s in their revealing uniforms.

“How can they breathe in those outfits?” Amanda remarked. “They almost look sprayed on.”

“It would be better if they were,” Jamie remarked. “At least then they could move freely about. They all seem extremely self-conscience and embraced. That poor girl’s uniform appears much too small for her,” Jamie said, indicating a girl walking toward them.

“Oh my!” Amanda cried. “She has a severe camel toe.”

“A what?” Caitlin whispered questioningly.

“When clothing is so tight in the crotch area that the shape of the vagina is unmistakable, it’s sometimes referred to as a camel toe,” Jamie enlightened her.

“What’s it called for guys?” Caitlin asked, staring fixedly as a boy about her age neared them. “Oh my god! That’s Brian from the cruise. I wonder if Kim and Emily have seen him?”

When Caitlin looked toward the Slytherin table, it was evident by their frantic waving and pointing that the girls had indeed noticed Brian.

After the two reserves for Salem were announced and had entered the chamber, Snape surveyed the hall. “Now it is time for the goblet to make its decision. The first six names selected will be the team starters. The last two names will be the alternates.

“As your names are announced, please go through into the next chamber and wait with our American friends.”

Snape took out his wand and gave a sweeping wave, plunging the room into a state of semidarkness. All the candles except those inside the carved pumpkins were extinguished.

Everyone watched and waited breathlessly. The Goblet of Fire was now everyone’s focal point, shining brightly with its sparkling bright, blue-white flames. Suddenly the flames inside the goblet turned red. Sparks began to fly and then a charred piece of parchment shot into the air. The entire room gasped as Snape caught the piece of parchment.

“The first team member for Hogwarts is from Gryffindor. Jamie Zacherley, please come forward,” he announced.

“No shocker there!” Shouted Amanda happily, as she embraced her best friend. Jamie rose from the table to a thunder of applause; she walked hurriedly to the front of the hall, a pink glowing smile on her face. Jamie walked along the staff table and then entered the door into the next chamber.

“I knew she’d make the team,” Emily said proudly. “I’d love to be on it with her.”

“I’m sure you’ll make it,” Kim said encouragingly.

As the clapping subsided, everyone again focused on the goblet, which once more turned red and shot out a second piece of parchment.

“The next member is from Hufflepuff,” said Snape, “Jeffrey MacDowell.”

At first Jeff remained seated as if not believing his ears. Then after prodding from his mates, he jumped to his feet and practically ran to the front of the hall.

“Do you know him? What year is he in?” Caitlin inquired of Amanda.

“He’s a fifth year,” Amanda answered. “I don’t know him that well, but he seems like an okay sort.”

“Our third competitor is from Gryffindor, Caitlin Potter,” Snape announced.

“Me!” Caitlin exclaimed. “I don’t have an athletic bone in my body.”

“Evidently the goblet thinks you can help out the team,” Amanda said, beaming and giving Caitlin a quick hug.

“Caitlin and Jamie are both on the team,” Hermione said clutching Harry’s hand tightly. “They’re going to be thrilled when they find out that you’re coaching the Hogwarts team.”

“I’m worried about Emily,” Harry said looking out over the hall. “With Jamie and Caitlin on the team, I’m afraid she’ll be dreadfully disappointed if she doesn’t make it.”

Hermione nodded her head in agreement.

“Donald Thomas from Ravenclaw is next to join the team,” Severus declared.

“I bet no one from Slytherin will even make the team,” Kim declared. “Our house isn’t exactly known for support and teamwork.”

“Didn’t the Headmaster say that each house would be represented? Emily asked.

Before Kim could respond, a tongue of flame shot into the air and another piece of parchment fluttered out.

“From Slytherin House, Kim Thatcher,” Snape declared.

Emily hugged Kim as the Slytherin table burst into applause.

“That goblet has got to be crazy,” Kim said as she dizzily got to her feet and staggered toward the head table.

The clapping hadn’t yet died down when the sixth piece of parchment shot out of the goblet.

“The final member of the Hogwarts starting team is…” Headmaster Snape paused, as if not believing his eyes. “From Slytherin House, Dick Bancroft?”

At first the hall was quiet. Even the Slytherins seemed shocked by the selection of Bancroft. Finally as Dick got smugly to his feet, the Slytherins burst into cheers. The other houses gave a short polite spattering of applause.

“The next two names out of the goblet will be the team reserves,” Snape announced. “Should, during any event, a starter be physically unable to compete one of the reserves will take their place.”

“The first reserve,” Snape said, grabbing the bit of parchment from the air, “is Nora Jordan from Ravenclaw.” Immediately another fragment shot into the air. “The second alternate is Lee Wilson from Hufflepuff.”

“How does Emily look to you?” Hermione asked worriedly.

“It’s hard to say,” Harry answered, trying to conceal his own concern. “It must to be terribly disappointing for her not to have made the team when her best friend and sisters all did.”

* * * * * *

Jamie quietly opened the door and stepped into a smaller room, lined with paintings of witches and wizards, many of who smiled happily and gave her encouraging gestures.

On the opposite side of the room, the American team was grouped around a fireplace in which a handsome blaze was roaring. They were occupied in conversation and didn’t seem to spot her enter the room. Jamie remained near the door transfixed. The firelight had the effect of making the costumes worn by the Americans seem almost translucent.

It seemed like only moments before Jeffrey MacDowell, bursting excitedly into the room, broke her trance.

“Everyone knew you’d be selected,” he said breathlessly to Jamie, “but I never dreamed I’d make the team.”

“Obviously, the goblet has more faith in you than you do in yourself,” Jamie said, embracing Jeff in an sincere hug. “I’m sure you’ll do fine.”

“Maybe!” Jeff said. “Just so I don’t have to wear a costume like theirs. Did you notice the bottom part is actually a thong?”

“It is!?” Jamie said shocked. She hadn’t actually noticed due to the capes draping that area of the body. Jamie now tried to get a better look at the attire being worn by the American’s without actually staring blatantly at any of the students.

The costumes were unisex and appeared to share the qualities of a muscle shirt and a thong in one extremely tight and body molding piece. It was a garment she would more expect to find on the French Rivera than in a wizard school competition.

“I wonder how the girls manage to keep their breasts from popping out the sides of those tops,” she said matter-of-factly.

Jeff blushed. “I was wondering the same thing,” he said eagerly, his eyes coming to rest optimistically on Jamie’s full chest.

The door opened and Caitlin hesitantly walked into the chamber. Jamie rushed to the door and embraced her tightly. “This is great,” she said enthusiastically. “We’re going to be on the team together!”

When Jeff burst into the room, it had attracted Brian’s attention. Since then, he had been staring fixedly at Jamie. He couldn’t get over how much this girl looked like Kim’s older friend from the cruise. When Caitlin entered the room, he broke from his team and hurried over to the forming Hogwarts group.

“You’re witches,” he shouted excitedly. “Are Kim and Emily, too?”

“We all are!” Caitlin responded, embracing Brian. “Does this mean Jeff and Mark are?”

“No,” Brian said, shaking his head. “I wish they were. They’re good friends and I hate constantly lying to them.”

As they talked, Donald Thomas entered the room. Jeff clasped his hand firmly and Jamie and Caitlin both gave him a hug.

“I better get back to my group,” Brian said, feeling incongruous. “It’s great seeing you guys. Tell Kim and Emily I said, hi! After they’re done with us here tonight, maybe we can make arrangements to get together.”

Brian had just turned to return to the American contingent when Kim wandered through the door. She still seemed to be in shock over being selected, but when she saw Brian; her face broke into a huge grin.

Brian ran to her and literally lifted her off her feet, swinging her in a circle. Kim’s face turned bright red as he finally returned her to the ground.

“Why didn’t you tell me that you were a witch?” Brian asked.

“For the same reason you didn’t say you were a wizard,” Kim replied. “That does, however, explain how you knew that someone had to be magical to become a ghost.”

“I did let that slip, didn’t I?” Brian said guiltily. “It’s marvelous seeing you again.”

“Bancroft! What are you doing back here?” Jeff barked, as Dick Bancroft barged through the door. “Only team members are allowed in here.”

“That’s me people,” Dick crowed smugly. “I’m the sixth member of the team.”

As Brian ran off to rejoin his squad, the Hogwarts group all exchanged bewildered looks. Certainly there had been some sort of horrible mistake. No one less personified the term ‘Team Spirit” than Dick Bancroft.

After Nora and Lee joined the group, they all waited nervously to receive further instructions. As Caitlin waited, her eyes kept returning to Bancroft. How could the Hogwarts team possibly win when it seemed an albatross had just been added to the group?

Finally, after what seemed like forever, the door behind them opened and a small group of people came in: Professor Snape, followed closely by Minister Weasley, Mr. Simone, Coach Ryan and Professor Potter.

“I’m sorry that I didn’t get to address you in The Great Hall,” Minister Weasley said, staring daggers at Professor Snape. “I had a great deal of inspirational advice I wanted to impart to you and the students of Hogwarts. But since I was deprived of that opportunity, I will only say that I hope both teams will find this experience both satisfying and rewarding. It is not important which team ultimately wins the competition. What is significant is that you all learn the importance of cooperating and working together.” Once again he gave Snape a chilly, trenchant stare. “Good luck to you all.”

Without a further word, he turned and departed the room.

“Well, that was certainly rude,” Rishard huffed in a high voice. “He didn’t even take my hand in parting.”

“I apologize,” Snape said. “I’m sure he thinks he has something more important to do. Now then before we get started, I’d like to introduce Professor Harry Potter to our guests. Professor Potter has agreed to coach the Hogwarts team.”

With the exception of Dick Bancroft, the Hogwarts team all clapped appreciatively. Jamie, Caitlin and Kim jumped up and down and exchanged excited hugs.

Mr. Simone, smiled broadly as his eyes stroked Harry. “Wonderful,” he said, a pleasant flutter in his voice. “I was hoping I’d get the opportunity to know you better.”

“Mr. Simone will be running combined training sessions for the teams and also acting as impartial judge and facilitator for the events,” Professor Snape explained. “Mr. Simone, would you care to elucidate further?”

“Thank you, Severus,” Rishard said in a come hither voice. “I must say that both schools have assembled lovely teams. I look forward to working closely with all of you.”

“If he tries to work closely with me, he’ll end up with a mouth full of knuckles,” Dick Bancroft grunted softly.

“This is the fifth event such as this that I have conducted for the International Committee of Magical Games and Sports. I’m proud to say that all thus far have been fabulous successes and I’m positive this one will be no different.”

Simone placed his hands on his hips. “The players from Salem might be deemed to have an advantage because they have competed against the other U.S. teams, but I assure you that these games will be quite different. They will require cooperation, teamwork and trust unlike any you have ever experienced. Remember, there is no ‘I’ in team. Individual abilities will not win an event. A challenge is not complete until every member of the team is across the finish line.

“The next two weekends we will spend getting to know each other intimately and learning to fully trust our teammates. The actual tasks will be spread throughout the school year. You will not be given a date or time in advance. The task could be any day of the week between seven in the morning and seven at night. Unless there are questions, I believe that is all I have to say.”

Snape was on the verge of dismissing the students when Simone suddenly stopped him.

“Oh! My goodness! Silly me!” Rishard squealed. “I forgot the most important thing. I’ve noticed that the students from Hogwarts have been eyeing enviously the stunning team uniforms that the group from Salem is wearing. The International Committee of Magical Games and Sports had the magnificent House of Gayee in France create them just for these events.”

“Fear not! I have uniforms for you, also,” Simone said in an excited giggly voice as he waved his hands about gaily. “The only difference is that yours are in green, red, yellow and blue. Oh! Yes! A new rule stipulation is that you must wear nothing more than the team uniform during participation hours commencing tomorrow and continuing until the presentation of the trophies in June. Don’t worry about size. One size fits all.”

Caitlin looked down at herself and then glanced at Jamie. How could the same uniform possibly fit them both?

“If that fruitcake thinks I’m wearing one of those, he’s bonkers,” Bancroft bellowed. “I quit. One of the alternates can have my starting spot.”

“Mr. Bancroft,” said Headmaster Snape, putting his arm around Dick’s shoulder. “For the first time in seven years, I believe you and I agree about something. Those uniforms are ludicrous and debasing. The designer should be tortured and the committee that approved their use by students cursed. Unfortunately, we must follow the rules, and they state clearly that those people whose names came out of the Goblet of Fire are bound to compete and follow all tournament requirements. You will be competing and you will be wearing that travesty of a uniform for the remainder of the year. I’m sure the rest of the school will be as distressed to see you in that get up as you will be to be seen in it. Learn to live with it.”

* * * * * *

“Will you girls please calm down,” Hermione pleaded. “I saw the competition suits the Americans had on and I agree that they are awful, but I’m not sure what, if anything, we can do at this point. Why don’t you go put them on so we can get an idea of just how dreadful they are?”

Jamie, Caitlin and Kim reluctantly grabbed their competition uniforms and headed for the bedroom.

“I don’t see the problem,” Emily said in an angry voice. “I’d give anything to be a part of that team. What’s the big deal about their butt checks showing or the sides of their boobs? I thought we were all nudists? How can a camel toe embarrass you when you’re willing to walk around with your twat fully exposed? I’d gladly partake nude if it meant being on the school team.”

“Emily, please use correct terminology,” Hermione said, a tone of frustration in her voice. “Jamie and I have both tried to explain this to you countless times before, but evidently to no avail.”

“That’s because my sister is an exhibitionist,” Jamie said, as she returned to the room.

“Oh! My!” Hermione said as she gawked at Jamie. “That certainly leaves little to the imagination. Turn around and let me see it from all angles.”

The uniform without a doubt reminded Hermione of a cut-off muscle shirt being attached by strings to a thong. The shirt part was colored stripes of green, blue and red, while the thong was yellow. The shirt only covered the chest ending just below the breasts. Actually in Jamie’s case it barely covered the chest. Her nipples were only just covered by the edge of the fabric and the sides of her breasts were fairly visible. In the back, two strings attached to the top at either side forming a V, the bottom point of which was just above her bum. At that point they became a single string that disappeared between her cheeks. From the back, Jamie looked like she was completely bottomless. Two strings also attached to the edge of the top at either side in the front. These strings met just above Jamie’s vagina where they attached to a triangle of yellow cloth that scarcely covered that area before disappearing between her legs.

Hermione shook her head in disbelief. If Jamie had pubic hair, it would all be visible. She had seen the American uniforms, but not this close. She hadn’t realized how revealing they really were.

“I can’t believe that they expect you to practically live in these outfits for the next eight months. Going about normal activity would seem unfeasible, competing totally impossible. The boys’ uniform is exactly the same?” she questioned. No way in hell could Harry, even in a flaccid state, ever conceal his package behind that little triangle; and what if he got aroused? The very thought was enough to increase her heartbeat.

“According to Brian, it’s impossible to get through a contest without popping out several times.” Kim added, as she and Caitlin entered the room. “He says that the girls’ breasts are out more than they are covered. On one occasion, they were practicing making a human ladder and Debby’s costume shifted to one side exposing her entire vagina. She was in the middle of the ladder and couldn’t do anything about it for nearly ten minutes.”

“I’m sorry, but I don’t understand the problem,” Emily said in frustration. “They are just body parts. We just got off a cruise where hundreds of people saw us nude. Jamie, Caitlin and I wouldn’t have a problem with walking to the library right now totally naked. So, why is it a predicament to have a camel toe or a tit pop out while wearing some stupid costume?”

“Jamie’s right,” Caitlin said tentatively. “I love you, Emily. Please don’t hate me for saying this, but you’re different from us. We’re all nudists, but I think you are an exhibitionist. We love being nude because we feel free and comfortable that way. I don’t do it to excite or titillate anyone.” Caitlin bit her lip. “I think sometimes that you like people seeing you naked; that it gives you some kind of thrill.”

“Do you feel that way, too?” Emily asked, staring angrily at Kim.

“Sometimes you do go to extremes,” Kim answered warily.

“So you all think I’m a tart,” Emily cried. “In that case, why am I sitting here hiding my nudity? Why don’t I just go display myself to the whole world?”

Emily jumped from the chair, angry tears running down her face, and ran toward the door before anyone could react. She threw open the door and ran naked out of the Potters’ quarters.

“Oh! No! I bet she’s headed for the library,” Hermione screamed, running to the door.

“Would anyone like to explain to me what’s going on?” Harry asked, as he walked through the door, a kicking and screaming Emily tossed over his shoulder. Once inside, Emily wiggled free and ran to her room, slamming the door behind her.

“She got upset when we told her she was an exhibitionist,” Jamie admitted.

“Sometimes, the truth isn’t the easiest thing to accept,” Harry said, looking toward the closed door. “Let’s give her some time alone to think.”

“Fine Harry, but while she’s thinking, what are we going to do about these scandalous outfits?” Hermione asked. “Some pervert must have designed them. The girls can’t possibly compete in them. Just watch. Girls, do some toe touches.”

At first the girls exchanged questioning looks, but then did as Hermione had requested. By the time they reached just five repetitions, all three girls had at least one breast exposed. Both of Jamie’s had burst out in the open as soon as she moved.

“See what I mean?” Hermione said. “And that’s not the only problem. Look how the material rides into the cleft of their vaginas. These outfits weren’t designed with comfort or mobility in mind; they were designed to be sexually provocative.”

“I agree,” Harry said, shaking his head in disgust. “But try telling that to Rishard. He seems to feel that they are a perfect design. Can you believe that he even tried to persuade Bud Ryan and I to wear similar outfits to coach? The problem is that these games have been so successful thus far that no one seems willing to go up against him. Beauxbatons and Durmstrang competed last year and had only positive things to say about the way he ran the competition. There was not one negative comment, not even concerning the uniforms.”

“Well I have a few negative comments,” Hermione snarled. “In which guest room is this Rishard person staying?”

“He’s in the Green room, but it won’t do you any good,” Harry warned.

“We’ll see about that!” Hermione said, storming out of the door.

* * * * * *

Hermione’s knuckles had barely touched the door when a voice called out sweetly. “Do come in Professor Granger, I’ve been expecting you.”

Hermione opened the door, but as she walked inside, the sight of a man doing sit-ups naked, momentarily took her aback.

“I hope you don’t mind, but I prefer to do my exercising in the nude,” Rishard said in his high whiny voice.

“Not at all.” Hermione answered indifferently as Rishard continued his sit-ups. “I favor exercising in the buff, myself. How did you know it was me on the other side of the door?” she asked.

“Reputation and your husband,” Rishard answered demurely “He made it rather clear that you would most likely want to talk to me concerning the uniforms for the games. I’m surprised by your concern. I was under the impression that your entire family were nudists.”

“As I was trying to explain to my younger daughter, there is an immense difference between being a nudist and using your body to be sexually titillating.”

“And you find the uniforms to be sexy?” he asked.

“I find the uniforms to be disgusting,” she declared. “This is a school, not a strip club. There is absolute no way the participants can take part in any physical competition without exposing themselves.

“I certainly hope not,” Rishard answered, a self-satisfied tone to his voice.

Hermione just stared at him in disbelief. She found this man totally despicable.

Rishard finished exercising, but didn’t bother putting his robes back on. Instead he stood leaning against the doorframe, one hand on his hip, studying Hermione. “I’ve been told that you are the smartest witch of our time. It’s disappointing that you haven’t figured this all out on your own. Why do you think these games are being held?”

“To promote closer unity and understanding between witches and wizards of different countries,” Hermione affirmed.

Rishard shook his head as he laughed. “Possibly that might have been one of the original intentions, but now if it occurs, it’s just a pleasant by-product. The first games I had a part in were held in Australia against New Zealand. A great deal of money and effort went into preparing for them. It had been hoped that the sale of tickets, food and souvenirs would recoup those expenses. Sadly there was not a great deal of interest in the first two rounds and it looked like we would incur a financial disaster. Then halfway through the second event, there was a slight accident.” Rishard smiled.

“A lovely young girl with extremely pleasant knobs fell out of a tree. Fortunately she was physically unharmed but seventy-five percent of her uniform remained attached to a tree branch. Instead of concealing herself behind the tree trunk and waiting for assistance, the young lady panicked and ran to get something with which to cover herself. She had to run approximately a quarter-mile, in full view of the spectators. In the process, she lost what was left of her uniform.”

Mr. Simone smiled at Hermione. “For the final event, there was not a single empty seat in the stadium. We sold out of food, cameras, Omnioculars, practically everything. The overall competition didn’t make any money, but we broke even. Unfortunately, however, there were no uniform malfunctions that day.

Hermione glared at Simone. “Are you telling me that these outfits were purposely designed so that the participants would be constantly exposing themselves? This is all about money?”

Rishard didn’t answer; he simply gave her a toothy Gilderoy Lockhart smile.

“But these are children, certainly neither our Ministry nor the U.S. Magical Government can be supporting what almost amounts to child pornography,” Hermione pleaded.

“Now, now, let’s not exaggerate,” Simone said calmly. “There are no sex acts. Why you, yourself have on numerous occasions voiced the opinion that there is nothing dirty or immoral about nudity. And contestants enter the game fully covered.” He hesitated, and then laughed. “Perhaps minimally covered is more truthful. What is the harm in an occasional tit, penis or pussy popping out?” He laughed. “Why sometimes our competitors get so caught up in the competition of the games that they don’t even trouble to tuck themselves back together properly.

“Wake up to the reality of the real world Professor,” Simone advised. “Money speaks. These events now make a fortune and politicians from all the counties concerned want their share. Minister Wrong approached me. I didn’t approach her.”

“But what about the children?” she pleaded. “Certainly their parents can’t approve.”

“The voices of a few troubled parents are easily drowned out by the cheers of the boisterous supporting crowds. Besides, these aren’t children, they are adolescents; in some cases, such as Miss Zacherley, almost adults. They’re not being molested or physically harmed in any way,” Rishard claimed. “Why, one might say they are simply being exposed to how much enjoyment their nubile bodies can bring to others.”

“You are nothing but a filthy, sick pervert,” Hermione screamed. “My girls will not be taking part in your sex show.”

“Yes they will,” Simone said, now sounding almost threateningly. “Have you forgotten that they’ve signed a magical contract?”

“Then, they’ll wear robes over your hideous uniforms”

“I suggest you read the rules,” he empathized. “They state quite clearly that commencing tomorrow and continuing until the presentation of trophies in June, the contenders will wear nothing more than the team uniform between the hours of 7:00 am and 7:00 pm. We’re especially hopeful that Miss Zacherley spends an inordinate amount of time free of her cloth bindings.”

Hermione stared at Simone. She didn’t like to use the word hate, but it would be easy to learn to hate this man.

“Mister Simone, do you know what a hermaphrodite is?” she asked.

Rishard looked at her questioningly. “No, I’m afraid I don’t”

“A hermaphrodite is a person born with both a vagina and a penis. Would you believe at this moment I wish I were one?”

He looked at her questioningly, trying to discern the abrupt change in the course of the conversation. “Why on earth would a woman as lovely as you want a penis?”

“So I could tell a deviate like you to suck my big hairy dick,” she replied. Hermione turned and stormed out the door, slamming it behind her.

* * * * * *

Hermione hadn’t spoken since returning to their quarters; she just sat shaking her head, a look of loathing on her face. Neither Harry nor the girls attempted to engage her in conversation. She rarely got in this type of mood, but they had all learned it was best to allow her to calm down before approaching her.

“I’d prefer to compete nude,” Jamie said emphatically to the room in general as she stared at what she was going to be forced to wear “I’m not ashamed to be seen naked, but these costumes make me feel like a sex object and they’re extremely uncomfortable.”

“I agree,” Caitlin said straight away. “It feels like someone is rubbing a rope between my legs. I vote for participating nude.”

“I can’t believe I’m agreeing,” Kim said shyly. “Although I love being nude, I’m not quite ready to parade around in front of a crowd of clothed people, but on the other hand, I can’t stand this stupid outfit. How can we possibly concentrate on the competition if we need to be constantly adjusting our uniform?” Kim took a deep breath. “If given a choice over this,” she lifted the offending garment and looked at it, “or being nude. I’ll go nude.”

Harry just stared at the girls in disbelief. “I enjoy naturist recreation, but you girls are unbelievable. You’d all, in point of fact, be willing to participate totally nude with the entire school looking on?”

Jamie and Caitlin immediately nodded in the affirmative.

Kim hesitated. “It would be hard at first and I’d be extremely nervous and embarrassed,” she said, “but if given the choice, I’d choose to be nude.”

“You guys are incredible,” Harry said, shaking his head in disbelief. “Just the thought of my being naked in front of the entire school is enough to make me cringe. But what you’re suggesting is unfeasible. Even if Hermione and I were willing to go along with such an outrageous idea, the school would never, in a million years, approve. Plus, I doubt it would make Rishard the least bit unhappy. He’d probably be ecstatic.”

Hermione had remained silent throughout Harry’s discussion with the girls, but when she finally spoke, she instantaneously had everyone’s undivided attention. “What if neither Rishard nor the school knows,” she said.

“Hermione!” Harry cried, shock evident in his voice. “You’re not suggesting the concealment charm are you?”

“It’s a viable option,” she said, a severe expression on her face. “It wouldn’t solve the problems of the thong bottom exposing their butt cheeks or their breasts being partially visible from the side, but it would eliminate their breasts and vagina from being totally exposed by popping out of the costume.”

“You’re serious, aren’t you?” Harry asked, completely flabbergasted by the suggestion. “You’d let the girls spend the remainder of the year attending classes totally nude.”

“I didn’t say I was fond of the idea, Harry, but our options are extremely limited. We can’t let that bastard Rishard turn the girls into an erotic side show.” Hermione pointed out. “You, yourself, said we have no possibility of getting the competition uniforms changed. And a magical contract can’t be broken, so the girls must participate. If they actually wear these absurd costumes, they’ll be flashing some part or other of their body every time they move. That at least won’t happen with the charm.”

“But what if someone touches them in a class, during a meal or in the common room?” asked Harry.

“They’ll have to be extremely careful that doesn’t happen or at least be sure the person doing the touching is someone that they don’t mind seeing them nude.”

“Hermione! What about the training and the actual competition?” Jamie asked, an uneasy feeling in her stomach. “Our teammates may need to touch us in some way and we may need to touch them.”

Hermione nodded her head. “That’s the one obvious imperfection with my idea. You’ll all need to be willing to have your teammates see you nude.”

“Dick Bancroft?” Caitlin said, in a disgusted tone of voice.

Jamie looked as if she were about to be sick.

“Do we really have any choice?” Kim asked.

“No, you don’t!” Emily said. She had been standing, unobserved, and listening to the conversation. “You guys aren’t like me, especially not you Kim. If my boobs popped out during Charms class, I’d most likely pretend I didn’t realize it. You’d die of embarrassment. You’re going to have enough problems dealing with your bum being on display for the next eight months. You’d never be able to handle anything else being exposed. You have to use the charm and hope that the guys on the team are mature enough to deal with you being nude.”

“She’s right,” Kim agreed, hanging her head. “I don’t know about you guys, but I’m using the charm.”

”Me, too!” Jamie and Caitlin said in unison.

Harry just sat with a glazed look on his face, looking from girl to girl and then finally to Hermione. “I can’t believe we’re giving our blessing to this,” he said in amazement.

“Me either,” Hermione agreed. “It’s not the best option, it’s our only option. I still feel like that perverted bastard, Simone, is winning, but I can’t see anyway to get the girls out of wearing his distorted creations. It seems like all we can do is prevent matters from getting worse.”

Harry kept looking from girl to girl and shaking his head. He felt like he was letting them down.

“I’ll contact the Headmaster and get his okay for you to all spend the night here,” Hermione said. “Harry and I will help you apply the charms in the morning. Between now and Saturday, you should have a team meeting, so everyone knows what to expect. Perhaps Nora or some of the boys will want to follow suit.”

Caitlin and Jamie exchanged glances. Somehow they couldn’t picture any of the boys being eager to join them.

* * * * * *

“So that means that you’ll be spending most of the next eight months nude,” Alex said, trying to comprehend the total ramifications of this.

“Yeah, well except for my socks and trainers, of course” Jamie said. “Truth is, that with the exception of the Yule Ball, I don’t see a reason that I’d be putting clothes on at all. I’ll shower in the morning and then activate the charm. I’m required to look like I’m in that hideous costume till after dinner. It hardly seems worthwhile getting dressed at seven. I guess I’ll just keep the charm on in the common room until I’m ready to go up to my dorm. Then I’ll deactivate it.”

Jamie thought about this and then said. “Maybe, I will need to get dressed. I don’t think I want to spend every night looking like a tart in that attire. It’s bad enough I have to look that way twelve hours a day.”

“Jamie, why not just ask our housemates if they’d mind if you removed the spell while in the common room at night?” You’re going to actually be nude, why not just remove the pretence of having something on?” Alex asked.

Jamie couldn’t believe her ears. “You’d actually be okay with that? You wouldn’t mind my being starkers in front of all the other guys?”

“My name isn’t Matt,” Alex declared. “I know what I have and I’ve no intentions of losing you by acting like some stupid jealous prat. You were a nudist long before we met and I’m assuming you desire to be one for the remainder of your life.”

Jamie nodded her head yes. “I’m sure the majority of people wouldn’t understand, but naturism means an awful lot to me.”

“Not nearly as much as you mean to me,” he said, taking her in his arms and kissing her.

“When are you going to tell the other members of the team about the decision the three of you have made?” Alex asked. “It would be quite a surprise if one of them grabbed your hand Saturday at practice and suddenly saw that you were nude.”

“Kim, Caitlin and I discussed that with Hermione,” Jamie said. “She suggested we meet with the other team members on Friday night and explain what we were doing. We’re going to suggest to the others that they use the charm also.”

“Maybe Nora will consider it, but I doubt any of the guys will. Most of us males have a hang-up about being nude, especially around other nude guys. If one naked guy glances at another he’s automatically labeled as gay. You girls handle same-sex nudity much better than us.” Alex thought for a while. “You know, even if you tell them on Friday night, it’s still going to be rather distracting when they initially see you, whether it be Saturday or whenever.”

“Yeah,” Jamie said. Then she held her breath waiting for Alex’s reaction to her next words. “That’s why we decided to let them see us naked Friday night.”

“We figured that we’d let each guy touch our hand in turn and check us out visually for a minute or two,” she said. “That way it wouldn’t be nearly as stimulating when they see us the next time.”

Alex just smiled and gave Jamie a kiss on the cheek.

“What was that for?” she asked.

Alex laughed. “I sincerely doubt that seeing you naked for two minutes Friday night will cause anyone to not be stimulated the next time they see you nude. You opening one button of your blouse has the same effect on me as an Engorgement Charm and I’ve seen you nude since I was eleven.”

“That’s only because you’re a sex fiend that constantly wants to ravage my body.”

“Guilty as charged,” Alex said with a laugh, but his face showed concern.

“Alex, is something wrong? Would you prefer I didn’t let them see me naked Friday?” Jamie asked with concern.

“No, it’s not that,” Alex said, concern in his voice. “I think it’s necessary they get past that initial surprise.”

“Then what’s bothering you?” Jamie asked.

“It’s the touching, I don’t like those guys getting to touch you,” Alex answered.

“It’s only my hand.”

“I know. Actually it’s not the other guys so much as that slime Bancroft,” Alex admitted. “He tried to kill you during our fifth year. I don’t like him anywhere near you.”

“I’ll be fine,” Jamie said reassuringly. “I’m a big girl. Besides I’ve been getting a lot of extra tutoring from Harry and Hermione. I can handle Bancroft. He’ll only be touching my hand. You, on the other hand have an open invitation to touch me any place you want, any time you desire.”

“Any place?”

“Any place”

Alex placed his hand on Jamie’s knee. Then he began to slowly caress her leg as he inched his way closer and closer to his ultimate destination.

“I just thought of something,” he said, his hand continuing its journey and exposing more and more of Jamie’s beautiful legs the closer it got to its goal.

“If you’re going to be using the concealment charm the next eight months, that means that every time I touch you, I’ll see you starkers.”

Notwithstanding the fact that she was a nudist and most certainly had absolutely no problem with Alex seeing her nude, Jamie still blushed.

“Well, I won’t be completely naked,” Jamie said, a smile covering her face. “I’ll have my ear rings on, along with my socks and shoes. Oh! I’ll also have on my invisible wand sheath.”

“But other than that, you’ll be nude. And when I hold your hand between classes I’ll be walking with a beautiful naked girl.”

“I hope you don’t get tired of the view,” she said with a little girl giggle.

“Jamie, do you realize that our desks are next to each other in every class we have?”

“Yes.”

“If I lay my hand on your leg, I’ll be sitting next to a naked girl.”

“Just make sure that hand is on my leg and not between them,” she said, trying to sound stern, but not succeeding. “If you cause me to have an orgasm in Flitwick’s class and I start screaming, I’ll never forgive you.”

“Speaking of orgasms, I didn’t have time for dessert at dinner,” Alex informed her. “Would you mind terribly if I had it now?”

“That is something I’ll never refuse you,” she said as she laid back and spread her legs welcomingly.

* * * * * *

“How did you get to be so good at that?” Jamie asked, as she hugged Alex tightly, kissing him with all her heart.

“Mum always allowed me to lick the bowl when she was done icing a cake,” Alex replied. “I always stuck my face in as far as I possibly could until I’d licked out every last drop.”

“I know, I can taste me on your lips. Tell me something, what did I ever do to deserve someone as special as you?”

“Jamie, it’s nothing you’ve done. It’s just you. No one that knows you could possibly resist falling in love with you. I’m just lucky that I found you first.”

“We could argue all night as to which of us is the most fortunate,” Jamie said, “but if you don’t mind, I’d rather make love”

“I could probably be talked into that,” Alex said, hugging her passionately.

“Alex! Have you told your parents about me yet?” Jamie asked. “How do you think they’ll feel about you dating a girl that likes to walk around in the buff?”

“I’m not sure how they’ll feel about the dating part,” Alex admitted. “I never told them we were dating. I only told them that I’d found the girl that I intended to marry. And yes, I also told them about your attitude toward clothing.”

“What did they say?” Jamie asked, a wide-eyed expression on her face.

“They want to meet you; if not before, then definitely this summer. Mum thought maybe you could come visit for a couple of weeks before we start Auror training and neither one of them has a problem with you being comfortable during your stay.”

“That’s great,” Jamie squealed. “I can’t wait to meet them.” The thought of meeting Alex’s parents put her on an emotional high. Unfortunately the thought of Auror training returned her to earth. She couldn’t bring herself to do it tonight, not with everything else going on at the moment, but she had to talk to Alex. Somehow she had to tell him that she didn’t think she was cut out to be an Auror.

She held him as tightly as she possibly could. Would he understand? They’d both talked of being Aurors since they were thirteen. They’d looked forward to training together. Now they’d be apart. Would he still love her when she broke the news? She felt like she would be letting him down, hurting him. She knew she didn’t deserve someone as wonderful as Alex, but she also knew she couldn’t live without him.

“Jamie!” Alex said shyly. “Before we make love, could I ask you a favor?”

“Of course, anything. What is it?” she asked, knowing she’d do anything he asked of her.

“I was wondering. Would you mind if I had another helping of dessert? I’ve read that it’s not at all fattening.”

* * * * * *

“Nott, I understand you ran into a bit of a problem with the couple you visited last evening.”

“Yes, my Lord.” Theodore Nott cried, prostrating himself at the feet of Salazar Slytherin. “I’m sorry my Lord, but they refused to enter your service. Please forgive me, my Lord. I tried my best to convince them that it was in their best interest, but they were vehement in their refusal.”

“On your feet, Nott,” Slytherin commanded. “I do not punish faithful servants who do my bidding. You can only give wise counsel. You’ve offered them a life in my service, regrettably they have refused.”

Slytherin crossed the room, giving the matter thought and then returned to Nott.

“I’d like you to return to them again before the week is out and give them another chance to join my service. Do they have anything that might perhaps be used as a bargaining chip to influence them to reevaluate their original decision?”

“Yes, my Lord. They have two children, both girls. The older attends Hogwarts, the six year old goes to the day school in Hogsmeade.”

“Hogwarts, dear Hogwarts,” Slytherin said, as if reminiscing about bygone years. “I have many memories of the school, both good and bad. When you visit them, tell them how very disappointed I was at their decision. Also, inform them that if they do not join me immediately, their daughter will not live to ever ride the Hogwarts Express again.”

“Oh, and Nott, in order that they realize how sincere I am and how distressed I was that they didn’t answer my first calling, I want you to take them a gift on my behalf.”

“Yes, my Lord,” Nott said. “The gift my Lord, what is it to be?”

“The severed head of the youngest girl.”


End of Chapter 12

---

My betas for this chapter were: Amber, Bluezy, Don, Dove, Lucy and Peter. Unless you get to see one of my chapters before these fine people have worked their magic, you'll never understand how very important they are to me.

Special thanks to those readers who took the time to review. It's nice to hear from readers. I make an effort to respond to all reviews that are signed.

Want to be advised of new chapters and get to read them first? Join Hogwarts Exposed

HOGWARTS OVEREXPOSED - SALAZAR'S RETURN

“Nott, I understand you ran into a bit of a problem with the couple you visited last evening.”

“Yes, my Lord.” Theodore Nott cried, prostrating himself at the feet of Salazar Slytherin. I’m sorry my Lord, but they refused to enter your service. Please forgive me, my Lord. I tried my best to convince them that it was in their best interest, but they were vehement in their refusal.”

“On your feet, Nott,” Slytherin commanded. “I do not punish faithful servants who do my bidding. You can only give wise counsel. You’ve offered them a life in my service, regrettably they have refused.”

Slytherin crossed the room, giving the matter thought and then returned to Nott.

“I’d like you to return to them again before the week is out and give them another chance to join my service. Do they have anything that might perhaps be used as a bargaining chip to influence them to reevaluate their original decision?”

“Yes, my Lord. They have two children, both girls. The older attends Hogwarts, the six year old goes to the day school in Hogsmeade.”

“Hogwarts, dear Hogwarts,” Slytherin said, as if reminiscing about bygone years. “I have many memories of the school, both good and bad. When you visit them, tell them how very disappointed I was at their decision. Also, inform them that if they do not join me immediately, their daughter will not live to ever ride the Hogwarts Express again.”

“Oh, and Nott, in order that they realize how sincere I am and how distressed I was that they didn’t answer my first calling, I want you to take them a gift on my behalf.”

“Yes, my Lord,” Nott said. “The gift my Lord, what is it to be?”

“The severed head of the youngest girl.”

Chapter Thirteen

Day of Reckoning

“Harry, I feel as if we’ve failed the girls,” Hermione said, her melancholy mood apparent in her voice.

“I know, but we’ve done everything within our power,” he said, caressing her absentmindedly.

“But it wasn’t enough. The girls still have to spend the next eight months parading about appearing to be dressed in those appalling costumes. How could Severus agree to Hogwarts participating in this debacle? What was he thinking?” she asked.

“I wouldn’t be too hard on Severus,” Harry replied. “His intentions were honorable. All the reports he received concerning previous games were positive. When Minister Wrong approached him last year concerning Hogwarts competing against the Americans, he only visualized positive results from the meeting. Like us, he was not aware that greed had tarnished the games and turned them into an adolescent peek show.”

“When did we catch up with and pass the Muggles?” Hermione asked. “I always thought the magical world was rather prudish and behind the times and now this happens. Even in the most liberal of Muggle schools, students would never be allowed to parade around in such outfits, let alone be forced to do so.”

“It isn’t our world or the schools that are to blame, it is government corruption and the greed of individuals like Simone,” Harry insisted. “I’m not at all happy with the situation, but for now I’m afraid the best we can do is prevent it from escalating. The concealment charm is going to frustrate Rishard to no end. He’s looking forward to the girls, especially Jamie, putting on a revealingly good show.”

Hermione nodded her head in agreement to Harry’s comments, but they had done little to abate her frustration. “Even without any accidents, I feel like he’s still winning. The vision of the girls in those costumes alone is enough to cause most men to puff up; their various parts popping out was just an added bonus.”

“At least the girls should be able to cope with the situation,” said Harry, sighing deeply. “They might not be happy with the sexually explicit nature of the costumes, but being nudists, they aren’t ashamed for their various body parts to be seen. I can’t imagine how Nora and the boys will react. Nora, especially; she is so shy and modest.”

“I suggested to Jamie that she should try to convince the others to also use the charm, but I doubt that she’ll have much success. The boys will likely be thrilled about the girls being nude, but I doubt they’ll be willing to follow suit. Then, like you said, there is poor Nora. I doubt she’ll have the courage to even leave her dormitory tomorrow.”

“Hermione, what would you do?” Harry asked. “I mean under the same circumstances, would you wear the costume or go naked with only the charm?”

Hermione thought for a while. “That depends on what period in my life we’re talking about. Now, I wouldn’t hesitate in the slightest to use the charm; I’d have absolutely no problem with my teammates seeing me nude. However, back when I was a young girl in school, it would be a completely different question because I was an entirely different person. As a first and second year, I would definitely have opted for the costume. I can’t picture me letting anyone see me nude, even though there wasn’t anything much really to see. Even as a third, fourth and fifth year my body still wasn’t exactly bursting forth. I would have probably still taken my chances with the costume rather than have anyone see me totally naked.”

Hermione blushed. “In my sixth and seventh year, my breasts would have never been content to stay confined in that costume. I would have had to use the charm out of necessity although I would have died of embarrassment being naked unless you and Ron were my teammates. We were such good friends that I don’t think I would have been nearly as embarrassed to be seen by either of you.”

Hermione laughed. “Maybe I should have let you guys see me naked in second or third year,” she said. “Then at least it would have been evident to you that your one mate was a girl.”

“That was Ron,” Harry said defensively. “I always knew you were a girl. I just never realized that you were the girl I was destined to love. Speaking of which. You’re upset tonight. Would you rather we forgo our normal pleasure?”

“Harry, I don’t think I could sleep a wink if we didn’t make love. Being joined with you, as one, completes my day.” Hermione paused. “There is something else we must discuss first, however. What are we going to do about Emily?”

“I don’t feel anything needs to be done,” Harry said, acting in Emily’s defense. “Sure, she’s more irrational than the other girls, but her heart is in the right place. Emily’s a good girl.”

“I wasn’t talking about punishing her,” Hermione clarified. “I’d prefer she let it out rather than hiding her true emotions and feelings. I was more concerned with the concealment charm. Emily, as you well know, is the radical nudist in this family. Since she was taught the charm, not a week has gone by that she hasn’t asked about the possibility of her using it instead of wearing clothes to attend classes. Now Caitlin, Jamie and Kim are about to do it, not for a day, but for eight months. Emily didn’t make the team with them and now they are about to do something she’s been begging to do for what seems like forever.”

“Are you suggesting that we also let her use the charm?”

Hermione nodded her head, a guilty expression on her face. “Harry, I must be the worst mother in the world. Tomorrow morning I intend to send my two young daughters, their best friend and Jamie off to classes, all totally starkers.”

“Then I’m the world’s worst father because I back your decision one hundred percent,” Harry said. “But they won’t actually be naked. They’ll have on their socks and trainers.”

Hermione stared at Harry momentarily, and then broke into laughter. “Men,” she said, before nestling back in his arms.

* * * * * *

Tuesday, November 1, 2005


“Girls, hurry!” Hermione yelled. “You’re not going to have time for breakfast if you don’t get a move on.”

“I think I’ve lost my appetite,” Kim said, as she led the other girls into the room. “This is going to be harder than going nude on the cruise was.”

“You’ll be fine,” Hermione lied as she inspected the girls. The short walk from the bedroom to the sitting room had been enough to cause Jamie’s breasts to burst out of her top. Kim’s slit looked like it was trying to devour her tiny triangular bottom. Only Caitlin remained at least minimally covered.

Harry and Hermione exchanged perplexed looks.

“Is this going to work?” Harry asked, as he held a sleeping Ben. “Doesn’t the charm simply replace the clothing? What is going to prevent their goodies from still popping out?”

“The difference is that unlike an article of clothing, the charm isn’t actually worn. It is more like a three dimensional projection that appears solid. Clothing can shift position, the projection can’t. It will always cover what it initially covered.” Hermione paused. “You can even feel as if you are grabbing onto it, but when you pull, nothing happens because there is actually nothing there. You can’t touch, rip or tear something that doesn’t exist.”

“Mum, does that mean that it can’t get wet or dirty?” Caitlin asked.

“Exactly! If you fell in mud, your body would be covered from head to foot. The charmed article would appear completely clean, while in reality you would be covered in mud underneath it. Now, what we want to do is have each of you adjust your costume before I perform the charm on you. You want to cover your breasts on the side as best as you can and also make sure that the triangular patch at your crotch is smooth and covering as much as possible.

“So then once they are covered with the charm, they can’t get a camel toe or expose a nipple?” Harry asked.

“No, no accidents,” Hermione said, “but unfortunately that still leaves an awful lot exposed.”

“An awful lot!” Harry repeated, wondering what his reaction would have been at 15 seeing Hermione, Cho or Parvati in a costume such as this. Suddenly he was having second thoughts about the girls leaving the sanctuary of their quarters.

“They’re required to go about their normal activities,” Hermione said, as if reading Harry’s mind. “We have no choice.”

Harry and Emily stood watching as Hermione did the charm on each girl individually and then as they in turn slipped out of their costume.

They all appeared to be still dressed, but Emily knew from personal experience that they were actually nude.

As the girls slipped on their socks and trainers, Hermione gave some additional advice. “I didn’t charm the capes because I didn’t know whether you wanted to wear them or not. They don’t really cover anything; they just draw attention and make you look more ludicrous. Also, be careful how you bend, do a lady-like squat. The front and back of that outfit is only connected by a quarter inch string; it won’t hide anything if you bend improperly.”

Emily had watched, a gloomy expression on her face, as Hermione performed the charm on Jamie, Caitlin and Kim in succession.

“I’m afraid that’s about all I can do to help you,” Hermione said dolefully. “I hope the other students understand. After all, anyone of them could be in your shoes. Speaking of shoes; Emily, quickly slip out of your shoes and socks.”

“Why?” Emily said staring at her mum questioningly. Then she suddenly realized why.

“Are you going to put me under the charm, too?” she asked elatedly.

Hermione nodded her head and gave her youngest daughter a weak smile. Emily was euphoric.

* * * * * *

“So far, so good,” Caitlin said, as they neared the Great Hall.

“Caitlin, we used the private stairs from the staff quarters to the Great Hall; no one has even seen you yet,” Emily reminded her.

“I know. I wish we could keep it that way,” she said. “I realize this sounds crazy, but I’d prefer if everyone were about to see me nude rather than in this sluttish outfit.”

“It’s not crazy,” Jamie assured her. “Kim and I feel the same way.”

Kim nodded her head. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but let’s get this over with.”

The others agreed as they hurried from the refuge of the tapestry-covered passageway to the Great Hall, bursting with students. As they entered, every eye turned in their direction, but they weren’t greeted with the expected wolf whistles or obscene remarks. In fact the relative quiet was unsettling, considering the display they were affording the other students.

Quickly, they split. Caitlin and Jamie heading to the Gryffindor table, Emily and Kim to Slytherin.

“That went better than I expected,” Jamie said as she took a seat next to Amanda. “I thought we’d be greeted with all sorts of obnoxious comments.”

“That’s because Snape chewed out the entire hall just before you got here,” Amanda responded.

“What happened?” Jamie asked inquiringly.

“When the Americans walked in they were given the type of reception I imagine you were expecting. The pretty blonde -- didn’t you say her name was Debby? -- became quite flustered and actually tripped over her own feet. Brian prevented her from actually falling to the floor, but in the process, both her boobs popped out. The Hall went wild and she’s been crying ever since.”

Jamie glanced toward the Hufflepuff table and saw Debby crying her heart out, her head buried in Brian’s chest.

“Snape saw the whole thing and literally blew his top,” Amanda explained. “He went into a tirade for about ten minutes about how wrong it was that the contenders were forced to wear such provocative costumes and that he was ashamed to be associated with the event. Bottom line is that if anyone treats any contestant with anything but the utmost respect, that person will be packing their bags and leaving Hogwarts.”

“That should put an end to obscene remarks,” Caitlin said, “but I doubt it will have much effect on the lustful stares.”

“Especially in your case, Jamie. How in the world are you managing to make your breasts behave?” Amanda inquired.

“The concealment charm,” Jamie whispered in Amanda’s ear. “Caitlin and I are actually sitting here nude.”

Amanda stared at Jamie in total disbelief, before saying, “May I?” Once she touched Jamie, she just sat there speechless, a confounded expression on her face.

“Good morning, everybody,” Alex said, giving Jamie a light kiss on the cheek and sliding in next to her.

“I wanted to be here before you guys,” Alex said apologetically, “but I overslept. I hope you and the others weren’t given any grief.” Without thinking he laid his hand comfortingly on Jamie’s. He had momentarily forgotten about the concealment charm, but in a few seconds he was reminded and quickly removed his hand.

“Alex, you’re the only one that can see me,” Jamie said, reaching for his hand. “I don’t want this charm changing anything between us.”

“It won’t,” he said, resisting a compelling urge to reach out and touch Jamie’s tempting breasts.

* * * * * *

“How does it feel to actually finally walk the corridors of Hogwarts nude?” Alex asked. “I know its something you’ve always wanted to do.”

“Yes, but not like this,” Jamie answered disconsolately. “Although I’m nude, it looks to everyone as if I’m wearing a scandalous outfit. I’d much prefer they see me as I actually am.

“Truthfully, I imagine what I really want is a Utopian dream,” Jamie continued. “I’d like to live in a world where people just saw me simply as Jamie Zacherley, a world in which I wasn’t judged by my clothes or lack of same or by my physical appearance, but rather only by the type of human being I am.”

“Do you really think the world could ever evolve to the point that people would ignore nude individuals around them?” Alex asked.

“No,” Jamie answered honestly. “Not unless everyone suddenly started running about starkers and I doubt that is about to happen. For now I’d be happy if people would just stop equating nudity with sex.”

Alex nodded in agreement.

“Oh! Alex!” Jamie cried out. “We have to help her.”

At first Alex had no idea what Jamie was going on about, and then he saw Nora. She was sitting on the floor in the doorway of an unused classroom. She had her knees pulled up to her chest, her cape pulled tightly around her. The girl was shaking uncontrollably as tears streamed down her face.


Without thought, Alex removed his robes and draped them over the emotionally distraught girl.

“I’m not allowed to cover myself,” she cried, but made no movement to remove the comforting robes.

“This is a lot of bull,” Alex shouted, “and it’s not going on for a minute longer. Jamie, I’m taking Nora to the headmaster’s office. I’m going to need the rest of the team. It would help if we had the Americans’ support, too. Do you think Professor Granger or Potter could get them?”

“Alex, what are you going to do?” Jamie asked.

“That depends on your fellow competitors,” Alex answered, as without explanation he picked up Nora in his arms.

* * * * * *

“Professor Snape, what is so urgent that it necessitated my being dragged from my warm bed?” Rishard asked, as he entered the headmaster’s office.

“I’m not quite sure myself,” Snape responded, frostily. “I did not initiate this get-together; therefore I’m also extremely anxious to learn its purpose. Now that Mr. Simone has arrived, could you kindly explain why we are here Mr. Ward?”

“Yes sir,” Alex responded, “but first may I please beg your indulgence as I ask a few questions of those gathered here.”

“A few questions,” Snape agreed, “but be quick about it. This is disrupting the school day.”

“These are general questions I’d like to ask of all members of both the American and Hogwarts teams,” Alex said. “Please respond by raising your hand when appropriate.”

“How many of you like the costumes you have been issued to wear for the competition?”

Those assembled all watched apprehensively as not one hand was raised.

“It doesn’t matter whether or not they like the uniforms,” Simone shouted huffily. “They have a magical contract.”

“Yes, we’re all well aware of that,” Snape replied. “Please allow Mr. Ward to continue his questioning. I would like to see where this is all heading.”

“How many of you would have not even considered being a part of the competition if you had known before hand that you’d be required to wear such a revealing costume as practically your only clothing for the next eight months?” Alex asked. <BR?
This time all hands went up.

“I’m sorry Severus, but this is a waste of my time,” Rishard said haughtily.

“Mr. Simone, would you rather waste a few minutes now or a few days later in court?” Alex asked.

“What are you going on about boy? Rishard asked angrily. “No barrister would consider taking such a case. Magical contracts can not be broken.”

“You’re wrong,” Alex declared. “Legal magical contracts can not be broken. Each of these students is obliged to compete in your tasks, but they are not required to wear your costumes, most certainly not everyday for the next eight months.”

Rishard shook his head in frustration. “Okay, junior barrister, suppose you tell me just why they don’t have to wear the costumes.”

Alex smiled. “I wanted to be sure, so I stopped and got this book from the library on my way here.” He turned to page 169 and read out loud. “Magical contracts are no different than paper contracts with the exception that there is no printed copy. All the same rules apply. Both parties must be made aware of all the particulars prior to completion of the contract. Noncompliance with items not disclosed will not negate the remainder of the contract.”

“Very interesting, Mr. Ward,” Snape said, “twenty-five points to Gryffindor. “You might want to consider a job in the legal profession. Mr. Simone, do you still feel that no barrister would consider taking this case?”

“This is preposterous, he’s just a boy,” Simone argued. “Certainly you people can’t place any merit in the dribble he’s spewing. It has been the authority of the games committee to select participation uniforms for over a thousand years.”

“And how long has it been policy to insist that they be worn on a daily basis for eight straight months?” Severus questioned.

Rishard hemmed and hawed before saying, “That would be new policy, but it is still part of the magical contract.”

“Only if disclosed to the participants before they became bond,” Severus declared. “I know my students were not aware of your new policy, were you?” Severus directed his eyes to the group of Americans who quickly shook their heads no.

“Before returning to your classes, you might want to all slip into something more appropriate for a wizarding school,” Snape announced.

“You’re overstepping your authority, Snape,” Rishard warned in his anxious high-pitched voice.

“I might well be,” Severus said. “Sue me if you can find a barrister willing to take the case.”

Rishard literally shook with anger. “This doesn’t change the training or actual competition,” Rishard warned. “They must dress as directed for those events.”

“If that indeed proves to be correct, they will,” Severus agreed. “Humiliation is always difficult to bear, but rather five days than over two hundred.”

Severus turned to the assembled students. “Is there anything anyone wants to add?”

“Sir, would it be all right if Jamie and I talked with all the contestants for a moment before they went about their business?” Alex asked.

“Certainly,” Snape said motioning to a corner of the room.

Rishard watched suspiciously as everyone gathered around Jamie and Alex. Before Alex could speak, Debby threw her arms around him and kissed him soundly.

“I’m sorry,” she said looking first at Alex and then toward Jamie. “Brian told me that you were engaged, but I had to kiss him. You cannot imagine how good it will feel to get some clothes on and not be the center of attention for a change.”

“Just don’t make a habit of it,” Jamie warned before giving Debby a friendly hug. “Look, we can’t talk here, too much chance of being overheard. Can everyone meet me Friday night at eight o’clock outside the entrance to the Great Hall? It’s about these costumes and it’s important.”

* * * * * *

Friday, November 4, 2005


“Emily, you do realize that Jamie, Caitlin and I have gone back to wearing clothes. Don’t you think you should?” Kim asked as Emily and she were seated for dinner. “I doubt your Mum would approve of you continuing to use the Concealment Charm.”

“She hasn’t told me to stop,” Emily said defensively. Then her tone of voice changed. “Please don’t tell her. You know how much I hate clothing. It’s not like I’m not hurting anyone.”

“I’m not worried about you hurting anyone. I’m worried about you being hurt,” Kim declared. “I won’t snitch, but please be careful.”

“I will.”

“Before we enjoy our meal this evening, I have a few brief announcements,” Headmaster Snape said, as the hall became quiet.

“First, it has been brought to my attention by a number of young ladies that I have neglected to announce whether or not there will be a Yule Ball this year. The answer to that question is a resounding, ‘yes’. As it was last year, the ball will be held on New Year’s Eve.”

“It would be appreciated if all sixteen contenders in the contests and their dates led off the dancing that evening. Also, Miss Brown, the answer to your question is also yes. Graduates of Hogwarts may attend as your guest for the evening. Now, enough chatter, time to eat.”

As food appeared on the table, Caitlin turned to Jamie. “Who am I going to ask?”

“There is always Matt,” Jamie said encouragingly. “You do believe in second chances, don’t you?”

“Only if earned,” Caitlin replied. “I think Matt will always own a part of my heart, but I can’t ask him. His attitude hasn’t changed any and now he barely even talks to me.”

“How about Evan?” Jamie asked.

“Evan! Jamie, he’s only a first year. What would people say? Besides he’s over a foot shorter than me, talk about being an odd couple.”

“I’m sorry,” Jamie replied. “I didn’t think you were like that.”

“Like what?” Caitlin asked.

“I didn’t think you made your decisions and choices based on what others thought.”

“I don’t,” Caitlin retorted defensively. “Besides, it wouldn’t be fair to Evan. He has a crush on me. It would be like leading him on. I don’t think I could ever think of him as boyfriend material.”

“Then make that clear up front,” Jamie advised. “Tell him the truth; that you need a favor from a friend and that he shouldn’t jump to any wrong conclusions.”

“Why do you want me to ask him?” Caitlin questioned.

“I don’t really care who you ask,” Jamie replied. “You said that you didn’t want to ask Matt. Randy is dating Kim, and asking anyone else might lead them to jump to conclusions, too. At least you could talk to Evan. Hell, a night doesn’t go by that you two don’t spend at least an hour sitting together and talking.”

“He’s nice, I enjoy his company,” Caitlin admitted.

“Then you wouldn’t hate spending an evening with him?” Jamie asked.

“No, I wouldn’t hate it,” Caitlin said. “Sometimes I don’t know which is worse, having a boyfriend or being available.”

“I hope I never experience being available again,” Jamie said, as she leaned to her side and kissed Alex’s apple pie filled cheek.

- - - - - -

“What are you going to do if both Randy and Brian ask you to the ball?” Emily asked.

“Have you ever heard the term ‘a strong offense is the best defense’?” Kim asked in return.

“I know absolutely nothing about Muggle sports,” Emily replied. “Would you like to explain that in English?”

“It means I’m going to ask Randy to the ball. Then I’m going to tell Brian that I’d really like to go with him, but that Snape said that all the competitors had to bring dates; so that we probably shouldn’t go together, but we can sit together and dance some dances.”

“Do you really think it’s fair that you string along Randy when you’re obviously interested in Brian?” Emily asked.

“I like them both,” Kim said. “I’m not trying to toy with their feelings. I honestly don’t know what to do. Even though Brian is a wizard, an ocean will still divide us when the competition is over. But that’s enough about me; what about you?” Will you say yes if Tyler asks you?”

“Tyler isn’t going to ask me,” Emily stated emphatically. “Besides I already have a date.”

“How can you already have a date? We only just found out there was going to be a ball five minutes ago. No one has even had time to ask you.”

Emily was saved from having to answer Kim’s question by Tyler walking up to her and placing his hand on her shoulder.

Emily got up from her seat, grabbed Tyler’s hand and pulled him over to the side of the hall, away from prying ears. Only then did she drop his hand. Tyler continued to stare at her as if in a trance.

“Sorry if I shocked you,” Emily said nonchalantly. “I’m naked, but wearing a concealment charm. If someone touches me, they can see me as I actually am. To everyone else, I still appear to have clothes on. After a few more seconds I’ll appear that way again to you also.”

“Oh!” is all Tyler managed to say in response.

“Did you want to ask me something?” Emily asked, trying to pull Tyler out of his apparent shock.

“Yeah! Yeah I did. Well, you know how you said you didn’t hate me and that we could be friends, but nothing more. Would you consider going to the Yule Ball with a friend?” he asked.

“That wouldn’t be fair to you,” she responded. “You want more than friendship from me and I’m not able to give that. Besides, I already have plans for the ball.”

“You do? Already?” Tyler asked, a depressed, puppy dog expression on his face. “I guess in that case I might as well say yes to her.”

“Yes to who?” Emily asked before she could stop herself.

“Denise just asked me,” Tyler answered. “I was honest and told her it depended on you. She said she didn’t mind being a second choice if I wanted to check with you first.”

“Denise! Isn’t there someone nicer you could go with?” Emily asked. “Denise is so, well you know, snooty.”

“There’s someone I’d much rather go with, but she already has plans.” Tyler said dejectedly as he turned to leave, but then stopped and made a final comment. “You know I once thought that you were pretty, but now I realize I was wrong. You’re beautiful.” Without waiting for a response, he turned and left.

“What did Tyler want?” Kim asked when Emily sat back down. She had already guessed the answer.

“He asked me to the Yule Ball,” replied Emily.

“And you turned him down,” Kim retorted angrily. “Are you ever going to wake up and see how much he cares for you?”

“I don’t think that you’re currently in much of a position to be giving out relationship advice,” Emily replied caustically.

* * * * * *

“You can’t imagine how good it feels to wear clothes again,” Debby said as she and the other members of the American team approached Jamie and Alex. “I hate that ludicrous outfit. Words can never express my gratitude.”

“Words will have to do,” Jamie said with a warning laugh. “You’ve already exceeded your yearly limit of kissing Alex.”

Jamie looked around and counted heads. “I think that’s everybody then, please follow me,” she said.

“Where are we going?” Dick bellowed. “And where are Thatcher and Potter?”

“I don’t want to talk here,” Jamie answered. “Kim and Caitlin are preparing a place where we won’t be disturbed.”

“I don’t have all night to be traipsing around the castle,” Dick complained. “Furthermore, what is Ward doing here? He isn’t a member of either team.”

“He’s my boyfriend and he’s here at my request,” Jamie replied. “I might need his help to stick your head in a chamber pot if you don’t shut up and stop bellyaching.”

Debby smiled. She definitely liked Jamie and Alex. Something about them just sparked trust. On the other hand, Bancroft had easily won her disdain.

Jamie looked about nervously as the group followed her and Alex as they made their way toward the seventh floor.

“Harry offered me his map,” Jamie whispered to Alex, “but I was fearful someone else might see it.”

“I don’t imagine it’s necessary to name names,” Alex said squeezing her hand. “I’m disappointed,” he moaned. “Your robes are real.”

“Yes, but what’s under them isn’t. That’s another reason I wanted you with me.”

“Why are you bringing us up to the seventh floor?” Bancroft complained. “There’s nothing up here.”

“Do you call that nothing?” Jamie asked, as they approached a highly polished door with a brass handle.

Alex seized the handle, pulled open the door, and led the way in. The room was spacious, and illuminated with flickering torches. The walls were lined with wooden bookcases containing every manner of law book imaginable. There were also seventeen extremely comfortable chairs.

“I’ve been on this floor numerous times before and I’ve never seen this room,” Dick complained.

“Maybe you weren’t looking for it,” Caitlin said with a chuckle.

“If everyone will please take a seat, I’d like to get started,” Jamie said.

Caitlin and Kim remained standing uneasily on either side of Jamie as the others all were seated.

“Prior to you getting started, may I ask why the three of you are wearing robes inside on a Friday evening?” Jeff questioned.

“What we want to talk about tonight involves a little show and tell,” Jamie explained. “Bear with me and you’ll understand in a few minutes.

“First I’d like to properly introduce Alex Ward, my wonderful boyfriend, who found the flaw in the contract that allowed us to get out of wearing those hideous costumes nearly every waking moment for the next eight months.”

Everyone applauded and either kissed Alex or patted him on the back. Surprisingly even Dick Bancroft shook Alex’s hand and murmured what sounded like, thanks mate.

“Unfortunately, thus far, Alex hasn’t found any loophole that will get us out of wearing those atrocities for training or the actual contests,” Jamie remarked.

“I don’t understand,” said Nora nervously. “What is the difference?”

“Tradition and over a thousand years of precedence,” Jamie answered. “Having us wear his awful costumes on a daily basis was Simone’s original idea. The concept was totally new to wizard competition and therefore needed to be explained in full before it could become part of the magical contract. It not only wasn’t explained, but it wasn’t even revealed, therefore it can’t be part of the contract.”

“I’m confused,” Jeff admitted. “If the costumes are considered to be indecent for us to wear daily, why is it okay for us to wear them for training and in the actual events?”

“You’ve jumped to an erroneous conclusion,” Alex interjected. “The fact that you don’t have to wear the outfits on a daily basis has nothing to do with whether they are indecent or not. You don’t have to wear them because being required to do so on a daily basis was a change from tradition that was not properly explained before the magical contract was initiated.”

“You mean that we still have to wear them for training and the actual competition?” Nora asked, devastated. “They’re still ghastly and indecent.”

“That, they are,” Jamie agreed, “but unfortunately it has been traditional for event holders to issue uniforms for the games. It was not necessary for this to be explained to us because it has been the accepted policy since the origin of the games.”

“But certainly not such revealing outfits,” Nora pleaded.

Alex nodded his head. “I was hoping that we could use that against Rishard, but it seems history is on his side. For a period of over two hundred years, wizards and witches actually competed in the same attire as the original Muggle Olympians.”

“Didn’t those dudes contend starkers?” Brian questioned.

“Exactly,” Alex answered. “I’m sure Rishard has pointed this out on numerous occasions to those opposing him.”

“Let me get this straight,” Bancroft fumed. “We don’t have to wear mini Speedos on a daily basis, but we do have to wear them for the two training sessions and the three actual events when the entire wizarding world will be watching. I was expecting good news. Why are you wasting our time if you don’t have any worthwhile to tell us?”

“We do have something meaningful to say,” Jamie responded. “I’m sorry, I wish we had a way of getting us all out of wearing Rishard’s debauched creations, but we don’t. We do, however, have a way of preventing body parts from popping out while participating.”

Jamie removed her robes; Caitlin and Kim followed suit. Kim’s face glowed a bright pink as all the competitors from both teams stared at the trio.

“The way you’re staring at us now, is exactly the way the spectators will be looking at all of us during the competition,” Jamie said, disgust evident in her voice. “But as provocative and revealing as these costumes might be on their own, Rishard is expecting us to deliver much more to his audience. He is counting on us to have numerous ‘accidents’ throughout the course of the contests.”

Jamie looked pointedly at Bancroft. “And it’s not just boobs that he’s hoping will pop out. He wants both male and female privates on display, too.”

For the next few minutes, members of the American team related stories of the numerous embarrassing moments they had endured during the US competition wearing a less revealing costume than now required. After Debby finished telling the story of how she had spent ten agonizing minutes as part of a human ladder with her vagina completely exposed, everyone sat in silence for a few moments.

Debby looked intently at Jamie, tears filling her eyes. “These contests are going to be seen world wide on wizard cam. I don’t want my pussy bared to the entire wizarding world.”

“We have a way out,” Jamie said hesitantly. “It has its draw backs, but it’s better than the alternative.” Jamie gave Caitlin and Kim a smile. “Are you ready?”

Both girls gave Jamie a nervous smile as she began counting. First the three girls did ten toe touches. They followed this with ten sit ups, ten pushups and ten jumping jacks. To finish everything off, Caitlin did a handstand with a full split.

Everyone watched with amazement, particularly the Americans.

“How did you do that?” Brian asked, looking totally flabbergasted. “Wearing those outfits, your breasts should be exposed.” He stared at the spot where Caitlin’s legs met. “You don’t even have a hint of a camel toe. By rights you should be totally showing.”

Debby and the remainder of the American team nodded their heads in agreement.

“It’s impossible. How did you manage to stay in your uniforms?” Debby asked.

Jamie took a deep breath. “It was easy,” she said. “You see, we aren’t really wearing Rishard’s costumes. We are covered with a concealment charm. In reality, except for our trainers and socks, we’re nude.”

“What do you take us for?” Bancroft yelled. “Do you actually expect us to believe that blarney?”

“In your case, I’m surprised that you’ve accepted the principle that the world is round,” Jamie said, frustration evident in her voice. She reached out her arm. “Touch my hand.”

Alex cringed as Dick Bancroft reached out and touched Jamie’s hand. Bancroft barely made contact when his mouth open and his chin dropped. He didn’t speak, but he did seem on the verge of drooling. Jamie withdrew her hand, but Dick’s eyes remained fixed on her body.

“I don’t understand how you can consider being nude better than wearing that depraved costume. Either way your private parts are seen,” Nora pleaded.

“It’s extremely different,” Debby said. “One way, you’re exposed to the entire world. I expect that my pictures will float about on the Muggle Internet for the rest of my life. The other way, you might be seen totally nude, but only by a few people that you intimately trust.” Her eyes rested on Brian. “Jamie, would you please teach me that charm?”

“I’m in too,” said Brian.

A couple of the other Americans also agreed, but one girl and the other three boys declined. None of the Hogwarts competitors seemed willing to take the plunge.

“Why can’t we wear both the costume and the charm?” Nora asked.

“We thought about that but it causes numerous problems. The charm is meant to hide flesh, so parts of the real costume sometimes stick out from under the charm. Plus if the actual costume becomes out of place, which it will, there is no way to adjust it. We need to be careful that Rishard doesn’t catch on to what we’re doing.

“If there are no other questions, I’m willing to show anyone that’s interested how to apply the charm.”

After Jamie had showed the interested Americans how to use the charm, the students separated into teams so that members could become accustomed to seeing their teammates nude.

* * * * * *

Saturday, November 5, 2005


“What do you think practice will be like?” Caitlin asked Jamie as they both nervously nibbled at their breakfast.

“I’ve no idea,” she said. “I’m just glad that Harry is going to coach and be present at the training sessions. That Rishard is creepy; he makes me uneasy.”

“I don’t like him either. He’s most definitely a pervert,” Caitlin declared. “Although he seems more interested in watching the boys than he does the girls.”

“Yeah! His only interest in us is that we expose ourselves enough to satisfy his paying clientele,” Jamie replied. “I heard that these training sessions are even open to the public. I wish Nora and the guys had decided to use the charm.”

“Especially Nora,” Caitlin said. “She’s so shy. I’m afraid she’ll be a basket case before the day is over.”

Jamie nodded her head in agreement.

“You don’t mind if I come watch the practice, do you?” Alex said placing a hand on both Jamie and Caitlin’s shoulders. “I kind of want to keep an eye on Bancroft.”

“We’d be disappointed if you didn’t come,” Jamie answered candidly.

“Okay, see you in a bit then,” Alex said, leaning down and kissing both girls on the cheek before starting away.

“Wait up,” Jamie shouted. “We’re done eating. You can escort us both down to the Quidditch Pitch.”

“Now that’s an offer I can’t refuse,” Alex said gleefully. “It’s not often I get to escort the two prettiest girls in Hogwarts.” He put an arm around each girl’s waist. “Do you realize how envious all the other guys are right now and they can’t even see what I can?”

“Just make sure that hand stays on my waist,” Jamie warned. “No grabbing a feel of my butt.”

Caitlin giggled. “You can squeeze mine if you want, Alex. I think it would feel neat.”

Jamie, Caitlin and Alex all exchanged impish looks and then burst into laughter.

* * * * * *

“Do you mind if I sit next to you?” Tyler asked.

“Tyler, it’s a free world, you can sit any place you desire,” Emily replied.

“I just thought maybe you’d rather not have me sit near you.”

Emily turned and looked Tyler straight in the eye. “Tyler, can we get some things straight once and for all?” she asked, more loudly than necessary.

“I do not hate you,” Emily began. “I told you before that I forgive you for the picture incident. I think you’re a nice guy. I even like hanging with you, but the chances of us ever getting together as a couple again are infinitesimal. A relationship requires trust. I trusted you, but you didn’t trust me.”

“But I’ve changed. I’d never do that again and I’d trust you with my life. What do I have to do to prove to you that I trust you?” He beseeched.

“I honestly don’t know,” Emily answered. “I don’t even know if it’s possible. Can’t we just be friends?” She laid her hand on his knee.

Tyler couldn’t take his eyes off her. “You’re nude again,” he whispered. “You must be freezing. It’s only forty-five degrees.”

“I’m sorry,” Emily said, removing her hand. “That wasn’t fair of me. I honestly forgot. I’m not trying to be a tease.”

“I know you’re not, but seriously, aren’t you cold? You can borrow my robes if you like.”

“I’ll be okay as long as the sun stays out, but thanks for the offer,” Emily said, giving him a smile. “Look, they’re ready to start. I hope they talk loud enough for us to hear what’s going on.”

“Good morning,” Rishard said, surveying both groups of players. “You certainly all look divine today.” He glanced at Harry and gave him a wink. “This is our first of two ‘Get to Know You’ sessions. To be successful in these games you must know your teammates and trust them intimately.”

“What we’re going to do first is a humorous little ice breaking drill using a simple little beanbag. Would both teams please form circles?”

Harry and Buddy had their teams comply, spacing the members about three meters apart in two separate circles. After the teams were positioned, Rishard handed Harry and Bud each two beanbags and instructed them to hold on to them until later. He then walked over to the team from Salem. He handed Debby a beanbag and then whispered something in her ear.

“I wonder what he told her?” Emily asked.

“I’m not sure,” Tyler replied, “but I wouldn’t want her looking at me like that.”

Debby’s face was flushed, but she was staring livid daggers at Mr. Simone.

Rishard next walked over to the Hogwarts contingent and handed a beanbag to Jamie. “My, but doesn’t that costume display your attributes nicely,” he whispered. “Your tits look like they’re just begging to be unleashed.”

Jamie just glared at Rishard. She couldn’t believe that he was talking to her in such an improper way.

“I should warn you,” Rishard continued, “that costume might not be able to restrain those beauties of yours, but don’t worry. You have absolutely nothing to be ashamed of and I’m sure the sight will be greatly appreciated by all those watching.”

“Now then, each team has a beanbag,” Rishard announced loudly. “Introduce yourself to your teammates. Tell something unique about yourself and then toss the bag to the player on your right. Take your time; it is more important you get to know your teammates than it is to rush.”

Debby and Jamie both began to speak, but since Tyler and Emily were sitting nearer to the Hogwarts team and could hear them better; they concentrated more on their introductions.

“I’m Jamie Zacherley, a seventh year Gryffindor,” Jamie announced. “Most of you are probably by now aware of my uniqueness; I’m a naturist.”

Jamie then passed the bag to Caitlin. Each player introduced him or herself and then passed the bag on until it reached Nora who was standing on Jamie’s left. Nora had a difficult time reaching for the bag. Her left hand was busy covering her crotch, while she tried to cover her chest with her right arm.

“I’m Nora Jordan, vice president of the Gobstones Club,” she said timidly.

Mr. Simone had been watching both groups waiting for them to complete their introductions. “Now what I want you to do is call out any teammates name and toss the beanbag to that person. Try to do it as quickly as possible, but make sure your throws are accurate. Begin!”

Nora called Jeff’s name and then without moving her arm, made a pathetic one hand toss to the boy on her immediate left.

“She’s going to need to loosen up,” Alex said to Amanda, who was now sitting with him.

“That’s easier said then done,” Amanda answered back. “The poor girl is embarrassed to be seen in public in that outrageous getup and I don’t blame her. Worse yet, she’s scared stiff to move for fear of becoming even more exposed.”

Alex was sympathetic to how Nora felt, but at the same time realized that her inhibition might well eventually be the downfall of the Hogwarts team.

Both teams seemed to be having fun tossing the beanbag about; only a few players had dropped it. After getting their attention, Simone gave Harry and Bud the signal and they both called a name tossing a second beanbag into the circle. After a few more minutes the third bag was added. Nora stood apprehensively; she knew sooner or later one of the bags would come in her direction. She was amazed that no one had thus far thrown to her. Obviously all her teammates, Bancroft included, had decided it was best to avoid throwing to the timorous girl.

Then without warning, it happened. Three people called his name at the same time and Bancroft found three beanbags zinging his direction. He leaned to his left, stretched to the right and then jumped skyward. Unbelievably he had caught all three bags. He started to send them off in different directions when Jamie flung her arms around him and held him in a tight embrace.

“What the ...?” Dick started to say.

“Your penis decided it wanted some fresh air,” Jamie quickly explained. “I’ll keep you shielded while you adjust yourself.”

Jamie held on just long enough for Bancroft to put things back where they belonged, and then she hurried back to her position in the circle. Dick just stared as she walked away. That had almost been worth being exposed.

“I hope she doesn’t have to do anything like that too often during the competition,” Amanda said.

“You hope!?” Alex said, his face turning a sickly green. “If she ever has to hug him again, I’m going to end up tossing my breakfast.”

“That’s enough,” Simone said. He was still trying to act jaunty, but disappointment seemed to etch each word.

“I wonder what’s wrong with him?” Tyler asked. “He seems disappointed about something.”

“He is,” Emily responded. “Rishard was expecting a tit show and he’s not getting it. So far, at least on the Hogwarts team, Bancroft was the only one to have an accident. I know for a fact that he was hoping for Jamie to be out of her costume more than in it.”

“I get it,” Tyler said. “Jamie, Caitlin and Kim are wearing the charm too. That’s how they are able to jump around without exposing themselves.”

“You always were clever,” Emily said, patting Tyler on the knee. “Oh! I’m sorry. I don’t mean to tease.”

“Please don’t be sorry,” Tyler replied. “Maybe you’ll never think of me the way I’d like, but that doesn’t mean I don’t love looking at you.”

Emily blushed.

“Our next getting to know you exercise is called ‘Reach Out and Hug Someone’,” Simone announced.

Alex just looked at Amanda and shook his head. This wasn’t his day.

“For this exercise the groups will once again stand in circles. When your coach yells, ‘go’ you run across and hug someone. On each ‘go’ you switch partners and hug someone different until each person has hugged everybody in the group. Yes, I mean everybody,” Mr. Simone emphasized as a number of hands had ventured into the air.

When Harry hollered ‘go’ for the first time, neither Dick Bancroft nor Nora initially moved. Nora was simply afraid to move whereas Bancroft found the whole idea of hugging extremely uncomfortable. Once everyone else had paired, with Harry’s encouragement, Dick finally moved toward Nora and only just placed his arms around her.

On the first switch, Bancroft ended up with Caitlin. Caitlin hadn’t seemed to mind hugging Jeff, but seemed exceedingly hesitant to put her arms around Dick.

“I wouldn’t want to hug that slime ball either,” Emily said, commenting on Caitlin’s lack of enthusiasm. Then she remembered that Dick was Tyler’s brother. “Sorry! I’m sure he’s okay once you get to know him.”

“No, he’s not,” Tyler replied without pause for thought. “He’s my brother in name only. We share no affection for each other. Dick is wicked, like my parents. Sometimes, I feel that St. Mungo’s Hospital accidentally switched me at birth.”

Emily placed her hand reassuringly on Tyler’s leg, either not considering the consequences or simply not caring about the results. Tyler didn’t stare or comment. For the moment he was satisfied just knowing that she didn’t hate him. Maybe time would bring them together, again.

As the pairings continued to change on the field, so did the arousal level of the Hogwarts male participants. Most of the boys had never experienced seeing a naked girl before the previous night, now they were in turn hugging three of them. Their swelling quickly subsided, however, when the boys began hugging each other.

Finally after the members of both teams had exchanged hugs with all their counterparts, Rishard called an end to the exercise. Although his voice still maintained a buoyant air, his face gave away his disappointment. He glanced one by one at the Hogwarts players, maintaining eye contact with the girls longer than the boys. Finally his eyes came to rest on Jamie Zacherley. The girls all looked extremely provocative, especially Jamie. The costumes left little to the imagination, but he had promised his colleagues that no imagination would be necessary. He had guaranteed accidental nudity. With the exception of Nora, the Hogwarts girls seemed to be running and jumping about without a care, yet there had been absolutely no exposure. Why weren’t Zacherley’s tits popping out?

“It looks like it is about to rain,” Rishard said, glancing at the darkening skies. “This will be our last exercise of the day. Next Saturday we will concentrate on developing team trust.”

“Emily, you must be freezing,” Tyler said concernedly. “Take my robes.”

“I’m fine,” Emily lied.

“Sure you are,” Tyler rejoined. “Is that why your nipples are as hard as rocks and your skin is covered with goose bumps? Don’t be so stubborn. Move closer and at least let me share my robes.”

She hoped Tyler wouldn’t misconstrue her actions, but she was extremely cold. Emily moved closer as Tyler wrapped his robes around them both and held her tightly in order to share his body warmth.

Rishard had only just begun explaining the next exercise when the skies let loose with a torrent of rain. He quickly dismissed the students and ran for shelter. Had he remained, a curious happening might have interested him. Although the rain drenched all the participants, the costumes of some became immediately transparent while others remained completely dry.

When Emily and Tyler reached the protection of the castle, they stood momentarily just staring at each other. “Thank you for keeping me warm,” Emily said, before parting company.

“Any time,” Tyler answered back, keenly watching Emily’s derriere undulate as she walked away. When her clothes reappeared he still kept watching until finally she disappeared around the corner. He had held her, they had talked but nothing had really changed between them. His momentary bliss was over.

* * * * * *

“Harry! I’m so glad you’re back!” Hermione cried, as he entered their quarters. “I was just about to send Hedwig to search you out.”

“What’s the matter?” Harry asked, seeing grave concern etched on Hermione’s face.

“I’m not sure,” Hermione answered tensely. “Severus just stuck his head in the fire and asked that you and I come to his office immediately. Tonks and Kingsley Shacklebolt are on their way.” Hermione bit her lips. “I don’t think it’s a social visit. Severus looked distraught.”

End of Chapter 13

---

As always, I would like to thank those of you who took the time to review. Those reviews are what fuel my writing desire.

Thank you also to my betas for this chapter: Alison, Amber, Bluezy, Don, Dove, Ken, Lucy and Peter. I’d be lost without them.

Want to be advised of new chapters and get to read them first? Join Hogwarts Exposed